Ill 
 
 3 T153 002L.0ZM4 
 
ie kept 
 
 FEN D/>* 
 
THE NOVELS 
 
 OF 
 
 CAPTAIN MARRYAT 
 
 EDITED BY 
 
 R. BRIMLEY JOHNSON 
 
This Edition of Captain Marry at" s Novels, 
 
 made exclusively for members of the 
 
 NEW YORK YACHT CLUB 
 
 is strictly limited to one hundred copies. 
 
 Copy No. / O 
 PRINTED FOR 
 H. A. VAN LIEW, Esq. 
 
 A&~ 
 
Digitized by the Internet Archive 
 
 in 2011 with funding from 
 
 LYRASIS members and Sloan Foundation 
 
 http://www.archive.org/details/settlersincanada1896marr 
 
NEW YORK YACHT CLUB EDITION 
 
 SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 BY 
 CAPTAIN MARRY AT 
 
 NEW YORK 
 
 CROSCUP AND COMPANY 
 
 MDCCCXCVI 
 
 I IN 
 
JClV[ 
 
Contents 
 
 Chapter i 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 PAGE 
 
 i 
 
 Chapter ii 
 
 
 
 
 
 6 
 
 Chapter hi 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 12 
 
 Chapter iv 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 22 
 
 Chapter v 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 33 
 
 Chapter vi 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 42 
 
 Chapter vn 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 48 
 
 Chapter viii 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 . 58 
 
 Chapter ix 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 . 65 
 
 Chapter x 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 73 
 
 Chapter xi 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 79 
 
 Chapter xn 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 . 85 
 
 Chapter xiii 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 94 
 
 Chapter xiv 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 101 
 
 Chapter xv 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 107 
 
 Chapter xvi 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 . 114 
 
 Chapter xvii 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 120 
 
 Chapter xviii . 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 128 
 
 Chapter xix 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 J 33 
 
 Chapter xx 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 141 
 
 Chapter xxi 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 147 
 
 Chapter xxii . 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 . 156 
 
 Chapter xxiii . 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ■ 163 
 
VI 
 
 Contents 
 
 Chapter xxiv . , 
 Chapter xxv . 
 Chapter xxvi . 
 
 
 
 
 
 PAGE 
 
 170 
 
 . 177 
 184 
 
 Chapter xxvii . 
 Chapter xxviii . 
 Chapter xxix . 
 Chapter xxx . 
 Chapter xxxi . 
 
 
 
 
 
 . 191 
 198 
 206 
 214 
 
 222 
 
 Chapter xxxii . 
 
 
 
 
 
 23O 
 
 Chapter xxxiii. 
 
 
 
 
 
 239 
 
 Chapter xxxiv . 
 Chapter xxxv . 
 
 
 
 
 
 246 
 255 
 
 Chapter xxxvi . 
 
 
 
 
 
 265 
 
 Chapter xxxvii 
 
 
 
 
 
 • 275 
 
 Chapter xxxviii « 
 Chapter xxxix . 
 Chapter xl 
 
 
 
 
 
 . 286 
 , 297 
 . 3IO 
 
List of Etchings 
 
 Alfred perceived that a puma had taken pos- 
 session of the deer (Chap, xxx.) . . Frontispiece 
 
 PAGE 
 
 34 
 
 " i see him now " 
 
 Passed it without much difficulty . . .80 
 
 They found a poor Indian woman . . .143 
 
 They would be houseless — what would become of 
 
 THEM ! . . . . . 2O3 
 
 The rifle of Malachi met the breast of the Angry 
 
 Snake ...... 295 
 
 Drawn and Etched by J. Ayton Symington. 
 
 Tii 
 
Prefatory Note 
 
 Of this little work Marryat wrote to his sister-in-law : — 
 
 "I am now printing my second work for children, The 
 Settlers , and I hope it will be out in June. I like it my- 
 self, and therefore I think the public will also." 
 
 Without admitting the truth of this general conclusion, 
 which indeed is most untrustworthy, we are entirely with 
 Marryat on the particular case. The public, that is the 
 republic of children, has always liked, and will continue to 
 like, The Settlers in Canada ; and the author's enjoyment of 
 his work is in part responsible for their appreciation. It is 
 a thoroughly pleasant and readable story, duly seasoned 
 with incidents of peril and wonder. The actors play their 
 parts with vigour, and hold the reader's attention through- 
 out. The conventional didacticism is trying, but it 
 belongs to the age, and does not in this case intrude 
 very frequently. 
 
 The Settlers was, most unjustifiably, the occasion of a 
 virulent and oft-quoted review in The Athenxum, in which 
 the author was characterised as " a quarter-deck captain 
 who defied critics, and trifled with the public, writing 
 carelessly and not even good English ; taking it for 
 granted that the public are to read just what he thought 
 proper to write." 
 
 Marryat's comment, in a letter to his friend, Mrs S., is 
 philosophical : — 
 
 " That I care nothing for criticism like the Athenaunis, 
 is, I fear, very true ; and I believe I am a proud sort of 
 person for an author, as I neither dedicate to great men, 
 nor give dinners to literary gentlemen, and dogs will snap 
 if they are not fed." 
 
x Prefatory Note 
 
 A " new edition " of The Settlers, which appeared in 
 Bonn's Illustrated Library in i860, contained illustrations 
 by Gilbert and Dalziel. It is here reprinted, with a few 
 corrections, from the first edition in 2 vols. Longman, 
 Brown, Green, and Longmans, 1844. 
 
 R. B. J. 
 
The Settlers 
 
 Chapter I 
 
 It was in the year 1794, tnat an English family went out 
 to settle in Canada. This province had been surrendered 
 to us by the French, who first colonised it, more than 
 thirty years previous to the year I have mentioned. It 
 must, however, be recollected, that to emigrate and settle 
 in Canada was, at that time, a very different affair to what 
 it is now. The difficulty of transport, and the dangers 
 incurred, were much greater, for there were no steam- 
 boats to stem the currents and the rapids of the rivers ; the 
 Indians were still residing in Upper and many portions of 
 Lower Canada, and the country was infested with wild 
 animals of every description — some useful, but many 
 dangerous : moreover, the Europeans were fewer in number, 
 and the major portion of them were French, who were not 
 pleased at the country having been conquered by the 
 English. It is true that a great many English settlers had 
 arrived, and had settled upon different farms ; but as the 
 French settlers had already possession of all the best land 
 in Lower Canada, these new settlers were obliged to go 
 into or towards Upper Canada, where, although the land 
 was better, the distance from Quebec and Montreal, and 
 other populous parts, was much greater, and they were 
 left almost wholly to their own resources, and almost 
 without protection. I mention all this, because things are 
 so very different at present : and now I shall state the cause 
 S A 
 
2 The Settlers 
 
 which induced this family to leave their home, and run the 
 risks and dangers which they did. 
 
 Mr Campbell was of a good parentage, but, being the 
 son of one of the younger branches of the family, his father 
 was not rich, and Mr Campbell was, of course, brought up 
 to a profession. Mr Campbell chose that of a surgeon ; 
 and after having walked the hospitals (as it is termed), he 
 set up in business, and in a few years was considered as a 
 very able man in his profession. His practice increased 
 very fast ; and before he was thirty years of age he 
 married. 
 
 Mr Campbell had an only sister, who resided with him, 
 for their father and mother were both dead. But about 
 five years after his own marriage, a young gentleman paid 
 his addresses to her ; and, although not rich, as his 
 character was unexceptionable, and his prospects good, 
 he was accepted. Miss Campbell changed her name to 
 Percival, and left her brother's house to follow her 
 husband. 
 
 Time passed quickly ; and, at the end of ten years, Mr 
 Campbell found himself with a flourishing business, and at 
 the same time with a family to support, his wife having 
 presented him with four boys, of whom the youngest was 
 but a few months old. 
 
 But, although prosperous in his own affairs, one heavy 
 misfortune fell upon Mr Campbell, which was the loss of 
 his sister, Mrs Percival, to whom he was most sincerely 
 attached. Her loss was attended with circumstances which 
 rendered it more painful, as, previous to her decease, the 
 house of business in which Mr Percival was a partner 
 failed ; and the incessant toil and anxiety which Mr 
 Percival underwent, brought on a violent fever, which 
 ended in his death. In this state of distress, left a widow 
 with one child of two years old — a little girl — and with 
 the expectation of being shortly again confined, Mrs 
 Percival was brought to her brother's house, who, with 
 his wife, did all he could to soften down her grief; but 
 she had suffered so much by the loss of her husband, that, 
 
The Settlers 3 
 
 when the period arrived, her strength was gone, and she 
 died in giving birth to a second daughter. Mr and Mrs 
 Campbell, of course, took charge of these two little orphan 
 girls, and brought them up with their own children. 
 
 Such was the state of affairs about ten or eleven years 
 after Mr Campbell's marriage, when a circumstance 
 occurred as unexpected as it was welcome. 
 
 Mr Campbell had returned from his round of professional 
 visits; dinner was over, and he was sitting at the table 
 with his wife and elder children (for it was the Christmas 
 holidays, and they were all at home), and the bell had 
 just been rung for the nurse to bring down the two little 
 girls, and the youngest boy, when the postman rapped at 
 the door, and the parlour-maid brought in a letter with 
 a large black seal. Mr Campbell opened it, and read as 
 follows : — 
 
 Sir, — We have great pleasure in making known to you, 
 that upon the demise of Mr Sholto Campbell of Wexton 
 Hall, Cumberland, which took place on the 19th ultimo, 
 the entailed estates, in default of more direct issue, have 
 fallen to you, as nearest of kin; the presumptive heir 
 having perished at sea, or in the East Indies, and not 
 having been heard of for twenty-five years. "We beg to 
 be the first to congratulate you upon your accession to 
 real property, amounting to ;£ 14,000 per annum. No 
 will has been found, and it has been ascertained that none 
 was ever made by the late Mr Sholto Campbell. We 
 have, therefore, put seals upon the personal property, 
 and shall wait your pleasure. We can only add, that if 
 in want of professional advice, and not being already 
 engaged, you may command the services of your most 
 obedient, Harvey, Paxton, Thorpe & Co. 
 
 " What can be the matter, my dear ? " exclaimed Mrs 
 Campbell, who had perceived most unusual agitation in 
 her husband's countenance. 
 
4 The Settlers 
 
 Mr Campbell made no reply, but handed the letter to 
 his wife. 
 
 Mrs Campbell read it, and laid it down on the table. 
 
 " Well, my dear ! " exclaimed Mr Campbell, joyfully, 
 and starting up from his chair. 
 
 "It is a sudden shock, indeed," observed Mrs Campbell, 
 thoughtfully and slowly. "I have often felt that we 
 could bear up against any adversity. I trust in God, 
 that we may be as well able to support prosperity, by 
 far the hardest task, my dear Campbell, of the two." 
 
 " You are right, Emily," replied Mr Campbell, sitting 
 down again ; " we are, and have long been, happy." 
 
 " This sudden wealth cannot add to our happiness, my 
 dear husband, I feel it will rather add to our cares ; but 
 it may enable us to add to the happiness of others; and 
 with such feelings, let us receive it with thankfulness." 
 
 " Very true, Emily ; but still we must do our duty in 
 that station of life to which it has pleased God to call us. 
 Hitherto I have by my profession been of some benefit to 
 my fellow-creatures ; and if in my change of condition I 
 no more leave my warm bed to relieve their sufferings, 
 at all events, I shall have the means of employing others 
 so to do. We must consider ourselves but as the 
 stewards of him who has bestowed this great wealth 
 upon us, and employ it as may be acceptable to his 
 service." 
 
 " There my husband spoke as I felt he would," said Mrs 
 Campbell, rising up, and embracing him. " Those who 
 feel as you do can never be too rich." 
 
 I must not dwell too long upon this portion of my 
 narrative. I shall therefore observe that Mr Campbell 
 took possession of Wexton Hall, and lived in a style 
 corresponding to his increased fortune; but, at the same 
 time, he never let pass an opportunity of doing good, and 
 in this task he was ably assisted by his wife. They had 
 not resided there three or four years before they were 
 considered as a blessing to all around them — encouraging 
 industry, assisting the unfortunate, relieving the indigent, 
 
The Settlers 5 
 
 building almshouses and schools, and doing all in their 
 power to promote the welfare and add to the happiness 
 of those within many miles of the Hall. At the time that 
 Mr Campbell took possession, the estate had been much 
 neglected, and required large sums to be laid out upon it, 
 which would much increase its value. 
 
 Thus all the large income of Mr Campbell was use- 
 fully and advantageously employed. The change in Mr 
 Campbell's fortune had also much changed the prospects 
 of his children. Henry, the eldest, who had been in- 
 tended for his father's profession, was first sent to a 
 private tutor, and afterwards to college. Alfred, the 
 second boy, had chosen the Navy for his profession, and 
 had embarked on board a fine frigate. The other two 
 boys, one named Percival, who was more than two years 
 old at the time that they took possession of the property, 
 and the other, John, who had been born only a few 
 months, remained at home, receiving tuition from a young 
 curate, who lived near the Hall; while a governess had 
 been procured for Mary and Emma Percival, who were 
 growing up very handsome and intelligent girls. 
 
 Such was the state of affairs at the time when Mr 
 Campbell had been about ten years in possession of the 
 Wexton estate, when one day he was called upon by Mr 
 Harvey, the head of the firm which had announced to him 
 his succession to the property. 
 
 Mr Harvey came to inform him that a claimant had 
 appeared, and given notice of his intent to file a bill in 
 Chancery to recover the estate, being, as he asserted, the 
 son of the person who had been considered as the pre- 
 sumptive heir, and who had perished so many years back. 
 Mr Harvey observed, that although he thought it his duty to 
 make the circumstance known to Mr Campbell, he con- 
 sidered it as a matter of no consequence, and in all pro- 
 bability would turn out to be a fraud got up by some 
 petty attorney, with a view to a compromise. He re- 
 quested Mr Campbell not to allow the circumstance to 
 give him any annoyance, stating that if more was heard of 
 
6 The Settlers 
 
 it, Mr Campbell should be immediately informed. Satisfied 
 with the opinion of Mr Harvey, Mr Campbell dismissed 
 the circumstance from his mind, and did not even mention 
 it to his wife. 
 
 But three months had not passed away before Mr 
 Campbell received a letter from his solicitor, in which he 
 informed him that the claim to the estate was carrying on 
 with great vigour, and, he was sorry to add, wore (to use 
 his own term) a very ugly appearance ; and that the 
 opposite parties would, at all events, put Mr Campbell 
 to very considerable expense. The solicitor requested 
 Mr Campbell's instructions, again asserting, that although 
 it was artfully got up, he considered that it was a fraudulent 
 attempt. Mr Campbell returned an answer, in which he 
 authorised his solicitor to take every needful precaution, 
 and to incur all necessary expense. On reflection, Mr 
 Campbell, although much annoyed, determined not to 
 make Mrs Campbell acquainted with what was going on ; 
 it could only distress her, he thought, and he therefore 
 resolved for the present to leave her in ignorance. 
 
 Chapter II 
 
 After a delay of some months, Mr Harvey called upon 
 Mr Campbell, and stated to him that the claim of the 
 opposite party, so far from being fraudulent as he had 
 supposed, was so clear, that he feared the worst results. 
 
 It appeared that the heir to the estates, who had 
 remained between Mr Campbell's title, had married in 
 India, and had subsequently, as it had been supposed, 
 died; but there was full and satisfactory proof that the 
 marriage was valid, and that the party who claimed was 
 his son. It was true, Mr Harvey observed, that Mr 
 Campbell might delay for some time the restoration of the 
 property, but that eventually it must be surrendered. 
 
 As soon as Mr Campbell received this letter, he went to 
 
The Settlers 7 
 
 his wife and acquainted her with all that had been going 
 on for some months, and with the reasons which induced 
 him to say nothing to her until the receipt of Mr Harvey's 
 letter, which he now put into her hands, requesting her 
 opinion on the subject. Mrs Campbell, after having read 
 the letter, replied — 
 
 " It appears, my dear husband, that we have been called 
 to take possession of a property, and to hold for many 
 years that which belongs to another. We are now called 
 upon to give it up to the rightful owner. You ask my 
 opinion ; surely there is no occasion to do that. We must 
 of course now, that we know that the claim is just, do as 
 we would be done by." 
 
 "That is, my dearest, we must surrender it at once, 
 without any more litigation. It certainly has been my 
 feeling ever since I have read Mr Harvey's letter. Yet it 
 is hard to be beggars." 
 
 " It is hard, my dear husband, if we may use that term ; 
 but, at the same time, it is the will of Heaven. We 
 received the property supposing it to have been our own ; 
 we have, I hope, not misused it during the time it has 
 been entrusted to us ; and, since it pleases Heaven that we 
 should be deprived of it, let us, at all events, have the 
 satisfaction of acting conscientiously and justly, and trust 
 to him for our future support." 
 
 " I will write immediately," replied Mr Campbell, " to 
 acquaint Mr Harvey, that although I litigated the point as 
 long as the claim was considered doubtful, now that he 
 informs me that the other party is the legal heir, I beg that 
 all proceedings may be stopped, as I am willing to give 
 immediate possession." 
 
 " Do so, my dear," replied his wife, embracing him. 
 " We may be poor, but I trust we shall still be happy." 
 
 Mr Campbell sat down and wrote the letter of instruc- 
 tions to his solicitor, sealed it, and sent a groom with it to 
 the post. 
 
 As soon as the servant had closed the door of the room, 
 Mr Campbell covered his face with his hands. 
 
8 The Settlers 
 
 " It is, indeed, a severe trial," said Mrs Campbell, taking 
 the hand of her husband ; " but you have done your 
 duty." 
 
 " I care not for myself ; I am thinking of my children." 
 
 " They must work," replied Mrs Campbell. " Employ- 
 ment is happiness." 
 
 " Yes, the boys may get on ; but those poor girls ! what 
 a change will it be for them ! " 
 
 " I trust they have been not so badly brought up, 
 Campbell, but that they will submit with cheerfulness, 
 and be a source of comfort to us both. Besides, we may 
 not be absolutely beggars." 
 
 "That depends upon the other party. He may claim 
 all arrears of rent ; and if so, we are more than beggars. 
 However, God's will be done. Shall we receive good, 
 and shall we not receive evil ? " 
 
 " There's hope, my husband," replied Mrs Campbell, in 
 a cheering tone ; "let us hope for the best." 
 
 " How little do we know what is for our good, short- 
 sighted mortals as we are ! " observed Mr Campbell. 
 " Had not this estate come to us, I should, by following 
 up my profession as surgeon, in all probability, have 
 realised a good provision for my children : now, this 
 seeming good turn of fortune leaves me poor. I am too 
 old now to resume my profession, and, if I did, have no 
 chance of obtaining the practice which I left. You see 
 that which appeared to us and everyone else the most 
 fortunate occurrence in my life, has eventually proved the 
 contrary." 
 
 " As far as our limited view of things can enable us 
 to judge, I grant it," replied Mrs Campbell ; " but who 
 knows what might have happened if we had remained in 
 possession ? All is hidden from our view. He acts as he 
 thinks best for us ; and it is for us to submit without 
 repining. Come, dearest, let us walk out ; the air is fresh, 
 and will cool your heated brow." 
 
 Two days after this conversation, a letter was received' 
 from Mr Harvey, informing them that he had made known 
 
The Settlers 9 
 
 Mr Campbell's determination to resign the property without 
 farther litigation ; that the reply of the other party was 
 highly honourable, stating that it was not his intention 
 to make any claim for the back rents, and requesting that 
 Mr Campbell and family would consider Wexton Hall at 
 their disposal for three months, to enable them to make 
 arrangements, and dispose of their furniture, &c. 
 
 The contents of this letter were a great relief to the 
 mind of Mr Campbell, as he was now able to ascertain 
 what his future means might be, and was grateful for the 
 handsome behaviour of the new proprietor in not making 
 any claim for back rents, which would have reduced him 
 at once to penury. He wrote immediately to Mr Harvey, 
 requesting him to send in his account of legal expenses, 
 that it might be liquidated as soon as possible. In three 
 days it arrived, and a letter with it, in which Mr Harvey 
 acquainted him, that it was in consequence of his having 
 so handsomely surrendered the property as soon as the 
 claim was substantiated, together with the knowledge how 
 much the estate had been improved during the ten years 
 in which it had been in his possession, which induced the 
 new proprietor to behave in so liberal a manner. This 
 was very gratifying to Mr Campbell, but the legal ex- 
 penses proved enormous, amounting to many thousand 
 pounds. 
 
 Mr Campbell read the sum total, and threw the huge 
 heap of papers down on the table in despair. 
 
 "We are still ruined, my dear," said he, mournfully. 
 
 " Let us hope not" replied Mrs Campbell. " At all 
 events, we now know the worst of it, and we must look 
 it boldly in the face." 
 
 " I have not so much money as will pay this bill by 
 nearly a thousand pounds, my dearest wife." 
 
 " It may be so," replied Mrs Campbell ; " but still there 
 is the furniture, the horses, and carriages ; surely, they 
 are worth much more." 
 
 " But we have other bills to pay ; you forget them." 
 
 " No, I do not ; I have been collecting them all, and 
 
io The Settlers 
 
 they do not amount to more than ^300, as near as I can 
 judge ; but we have no time to lose, dearest, and we must 
 show courage." 
 
 " What then do you advise, Emily ? " said Mr Campbell. 
 
 " We must incur no more expense ; our present estab- 
 lishment must be dismissed at once. Send for all the 
 servants to-morrow morning, and explain what has 
 occurred. This evening I will make it known to the 
 two girls and Miss Paterson, who must of course be 
 discharged, as we can no longer afford a governess. We 
 must retain only the cook, housemaid, one footman, and a 
 groom to look after the horses until they are sold. Send 
 a letter to Mr Bates, the auctioneer, to give notice of an 
 early sale of the furniture. You must write to Henry ; of 
 course, he can no longer remain at college. We have 
 plenty of time to consider what shall be our future plans, 
 which must depend much upon what may prove to be our 
 future means." 
 
 This judicious advice was approved of by Mr Campbell. 
 Miss Paterson was greatly distressed when the news was 
 communicated to her by Mrs Campbell. Mary and 
 Emma Percival felt deeply for their kind benefactors, but 
 thought nothing of themselves. As Mrs Campbell had 
 truly observed, they had been too well brought up. As 
 soon as they were informed of what had happened, they 
 both ran to Mr Campbell's room, and hung upon his neck, 
 declaring that they would do all they could to make him 
 happy, and work for him, if necessary, from morning till 
 night. 
 
 The next day the whole household were summoned into 
 the dining-room, and made acquainted by Mr Campbell 
 with what had taken place, and the necessity of their 
 immediate removal. Their wages had been calculated, 
 and were paid them before they quitted the room, which 
 they all did with many expressions of regret. Miss 
 Paterson requested leave to remain with them as a friend 
 for a few days longer, and as she was deservedly a favourite, 
 her request was acceded to. 
 
The Settlers n 
 
 "Thank heaven, that is over ! " said Mr Campbell, 
 after all the household had been dismissed. " It is quite 
 a relief to my mind." 
 
 " Here's a letter from Alfred, uncle," said Emma 
 Percival, entering the room. " He has just arrived at 
 Portsmouth, and says the ship is ordered to be paid off 
 immediately, and his captain is appointed to a fifty-gun 
 ship, and intends to take him with him. He says he will 
 be here in very few days, and " 
 
 " And what, dearest ? " said Mrs Campbell. 
 
 " He says his time will be short, but he hopes you won't 
 object to his bringing two of his messmates down with him." 
 
 " Poor fellow ! I am sorry that he will be disappointed," 
 replied Mr Campbell. " You must write to him, Emma, 
 and tell him what has happened." 
 
 " I must write to him, uncle ?." 
 
 " Yes, dear Emma, do you write to him," replied Mrs 
 Campbell ; " your uncle and I have much to attend to." 
 
 " I will, since you wish me," said Emma, the tears 
 starting in her eyes, as she quitted the room. 
 
 " Mr Bates, the auctioneer, wishes to see you, sir," said 
 the footman, as he came in. 
 
 " Request that he will walk in," replied Mr Campbell. 
 
 Mr Bates, the auctioneer, came in, and presented a letter 
 to Mr Campbell, who requested him to take a chair while 
 he read it. It was from Mr Douglas Campbell, the new 
 proprietor of the estate, requesting Mr Bates would 
 ascertain if Mr Campbell was willing that the furniture, 
 &c, should be disposed of by valuation, and if so, re- 
 questing Mr Bates to put a liberal value on it, and draw 
 upon him for the amount. 
 
 "This is very considerate of Mr Douglas Campbell," 
 observed Mrs Campbell ; " of course, my dear, you can 
 have no objection." 
 
 " None whatever ; return my best thanks to Mr Douglas 
 Campbell for his kindness ; and Mr Bates, if you can 
 possibly value by to-morrow or next day, I should esteem 
 it a favour." 
 
12 The Settlers 
 
 " It shall be done, sir," replied Mr Bates, who then rose 
 and took his leave. 
 
 As soon as the valuation was finished, Mr Campbell was 
 enabled to make an estimate of what remained to them out 
 of the property, and found that the whole sum amounted 
 to between seventeen and eighteen hundred pounds. 
 
 Chapter III 
 
 It may appear strange that after having been in possession 
 of the estate for ten years, and considering that he had 
 younger children to provide for, Mr Campbell had not laid 
 up a larger sum ; but this can be fully explained. As I 
 before said, the estate was in very bad order when Mr 
 Campbell came into possession, and he devoted a large 
 portion of the income to improving it ; and, secondly, he 
 had expended a considerable sum in building almshouses 
 and schools, works which he would not delay, as he con- 
 sidered them as religious obligations. The consequence 
 was, that it was not until a year before the claim was made 
 to the estate, that he had commenced laying by for his 
 younger children ; and as the estate was then worth 
 ^2000 per annum more than it was at the time that he 
 came into possession of it, he had resolved to put by 
 ^5000 per annum, and had done so for twelve months. 
 The enormous legal expenses had, however, swallowed 
 up this sum, and more, as we have already stated ; and 
 thus he was left a poorer man by some hundreds than he 
 was when the property fell to him. The day after the 
 valuation, the eldest son, Henry, made his appearance ; he 
 seemed much dejected, more so than his parents, and 
 those who knew him, would have supposed. It was, how- 
 ever, ascribed to his feeling for his father and mother, 
 rather than for himself. 
 
 Many were the consultations held by Mr and Mrs 
 Campbell as to their future plans ; but nothing at all 
 
The Settlers 13 
 
 feasible, or likely to prove advantageous, suggested itself 
 to them. With only sixteen or seventeen hundred pounds, 
 they scarcely knew where to go, or how to act. Return 
 to his profession Mr Campbell knew that he could not, with 
 any chance of supporting his family. His eldest son, Henry, 
 might obtain a situation, but he was really fit for nothing 
 but the bar or holy orders ; and how were they to support 
 him till he could support himself ? Alfred, who was now 
 a master's mate, could, it is true, support himself, but it 
 would be with difficulty, and there was little chance of his 
 promotion. Then there were the two other boys, and the 
 two girls growing up fast ; in short, a family of eight people. 
 To put so small a sum in the funds would be useless, as they 
 could not live upon the interest which it would give, and how 
 to employ it they knew not. They canvassed the matter 
 over and over, but without success, and each night they 
 laid their heads upon the pillow more and more disheartened. 
 They were all ready to leave the Hall, but knew not 
 where to direct their steps when they left it ; and thus 
 they continued wavering for a week, until they were em- 
 braced by their son Alfred, who had made all speed to 
 join them, as soon as the ship had been paid ofF. After 
 the first joy of meeting between those who had been 
 separated so long, was over, Mr Campbell said, " I'm 
 sorry, Alfred, that I could not give your messmates any 
 fishing." 
 
 " And so am I, and so were they, for your sakes, my 
 dear father and mother ; but what is, is — and what can't be 
 helped, can't — so we must make the best of it j but where's 
 Henry and my cousins ? " 
 
 " They are walking in the park, Alfred ; you had 
 better join them ; they are most anxious to see you." 
 
 "I will, mother; let us get over these huggings and 
 kissings, and then we shall be more rational : so good-bye 
 for half-an-hour," said Alfred, kissing his mother again, and 
 then hastening out of the room. 
 
 " His spirits are not subdued, at all events," observed 
 Mrs Campbell. " I thank God for it." 
 
14 The Settlers 
 
 Alfred soon fell in with his brother and his cousins, 
 Mary and Emma, and after the huggings and kissings, 
 as he termed them, were over, he made inquiries into 
 the real state of his father's affairs. After a short con- 
 versation, Henry, who was very much depressed in his 
 spirits, said, " Mary and Emma, perhaps you will now go 
 in ; I wish to have some conversation with Alfred." 
 
 " You are terribly out of heart, Harry," observed 
 Alfred, after his cousins had left them. " Are things 
 so very bad ? " 
 
 "They are bad enough, Alfred ; but what makes me so 
 low-spirited is, that I fear my folly has made them worse." 
 
 " How so ? " replied Alfred. 
 
 " The fact is, that my father has but £ 1 700 left in 
 the world, a sum small enough j but what annoys me 
 is this. When I was at college, little imagining such 
 a reverse of fortune, I anticipated my allowance, because 
 I knew that I could pay at Christmas, and I ran in debt 
 about ;£*20o. My father always cautioned me not to 
 exceed my allowance, and thinks that I have not done so. 
 Now, I cannot bear the idea of leaving college in debt, 
 and, at the same time, it will be a heavy blow to my 
 poor father, if he has to part with ^200, out of his trifling 
 remainder, to pay my debt. This is what has made me 
 so unhappy. I cannot bear to tell him, because I feel 
 convinced that he is so honourable, he will pay it im- 
 mediately. I am mad with myself, and really do not 
 know what to do. I do nothing but reproach myself 
 all day, and I cannot sleep at night. I have been very 
 foolish, but I am sure you will kindly enter into .my 
 present feelings. I waited till you came home, because 
 I thought you had better tell my father the fact, for I 
 feel as if I should die with shame and vexation." 
 
 " Look you, Harry," replied Alfred, "as for outrunning 
 the constable, as we term it at sea, it's a very common 
 thing, and, all things considered, no great harm done, 
 when you suppose that you have the means, and intend 
 to pay ; so don't lay that to heart. That you would 
 
The Settlers 
 
 15 
 
 give your right hand not to have done so, as things have 
 turned out, I really believe ; but, however, there is no 
 occasion to fret any more about it. I have received three 
 years' pay, and the prize-money for the last eighteen 
 months, and there is still some more due, for a French 
 privateer. Altogether it amounts to ^250, which I had 
 intended to have made over to my father, now that he 
 is on a lee-shore ; but it will come to the same thing, 
 whether I give it to you to pay your debts, or give it 
 to him, as he will pay them, if you do not ; so here 
 it is, take what you want, and hand me over what's 
 left. My father don't know that I have any money, 
 and now he won't know it ; at the same time he won't 
 know that you owe any ; so that squares the account, 
 and he will be as well off as ever." 
 
 "Thank you, my dear Alfred; you don't know what 
 a relief this will be to my mind. Now I can look my 
 father in his face." 
 
 " I hope you will ; we are not troubled with such 
 delicate feelings on board-ship, Harry. I should have 
 told him the truth long before this. I couldn't bear to 
 keep anything on my conscience. If this misfortune had 
 happened last cruise, I should have been just in your 
 position -, for I had a tailor's bill to pay as long as a 
 frigate's pennant, and not enough in my pocket to buy 
 a mouse's breakfast. Now, let's go in again, and be as 
 merry as possible, and cheer them up a little." 
 
 Alfred's high spirits did certainly do much to cheer 
 them all up ; and after tea, Mr Campbell, who had pre- 
 viously consulted his wife, as soon as the servant had 
 quitted the room, entered on a full explanation of the 
 means which were left to them ; and stated, that he 
 wished in his difficulty to put the question before the 
 whole family, and ascertain whether any project might 
 come into their heads upon which they might decide and 
 act. Henry, who had recovered his spirits since the 
 assistance he had received from Alfred, was desired to 
 speak first. He replied : 
 
1 6 The Settlers 
 
 " My dear father and mother, if you cannot between 
 you hit upon any plan, I am afraid it is not likely that I 
 can assist you. All I have to say is, that whatever may 
 be decided upon, I shall most cheerfully do my duty 
 towards you and my brothers and sisters. My education 
 has not been one likely to be very useful to a poor man, 
 but I am ready to work with my hands as well as with my 
 head, to the best of my abilities." 
 
 " That I am sure of, my dear boy," replied his father. 
 
 " Now, Alfred, we must look to you as our last hope, 
 for your two cousins are not likely to give us much 
 advice." 
 
 " Well, father, I have been thinking a good deal about 
 it, and I have a proposal to make which may at first startle 
 you, but it appears to me that it is our only, and our best, 
 resource. The few hundred pounds which you have left 
 are of no use in this country, except to keep you from 
 starving for a year or two ; but in another country they 
 may be made to be worth as many thousands. In this 
 country, a large family becomes a heavy charge and 
 expense -, in another country, the more children you have, 
 the richer man you are. If, therefore, you would consent 
 to transport your family and your present means into 
 another country, instead of being a poor, you might be a 
 rich man." 
 
 " What country is that, Alfred ? " 
 
 " Why, father, the purser of our ship had a brother, 
 who, soon after the French were beaten out of the 
 Canadas, went out there to try his fortune. He had only 
 three hundred pounds in the world : he has been there 
 now about four years, and I read a letter from him which 
 the purser received when the frigate arrived at Ports- 
 mouth, in which he states that he is doing well, and 
 getting rich fast ; that he has a farm of five hundred acres, 
 of which two hundred are cleared ; and that if he only 
 had some children large enough to help him, he would 
 soon be worth ten times the money, as he would purchase 
 more land immediately. Land is to be bought there at a 
 
The Settlers ly 
 
 dollar an acre, and you may pick and choose. With your 
 money, you might buy a large property j with your 
 children, you might improve it fast ; and in a few years, 
 you would at all events be comfortable, if not flourishing, 
 in your circumstances. Your children would work for 
 you, and you would have the satisfaction of knowing that 
 you left them independent and happy." 
 
 " I acknowledge, my dear boy, that you have struck 
 upon a plan which has much to recommend it. Still, there 
 are drawbacks." 
 
 " Drawbacks ! " replied Alfred, " yes, to be sure, there 
 are •, if estates were to be picked up for merely going out 
 for them, there would not be many left for you to choose ; 
 but, my dear father, I know no drawbacks which cannot be 
 surmounted. Let us see what these drawbacks are. First, 
 hard labour ; occasional privation ; a log-hut, till we can 
 get a better ; severe winter ; isolation from the world ; 
 occasional danger, even from wild beasts and savages. 
 I grant these are but sorry exchanges for such a splendid 
 mansion as this — fine furniture, excellent cooking, polished 
 society, and the interest one feels for what is going on in 
 our own country, which is daily communicated to us. 
 Now, as to hard labour, I and Henry will take as much 
 of that off your hands as we can : if the winter is severe, 
 there is no want of firewood ; if the cabin is rude, at least 
 we will make it comfortable ; if we are shut out from the 
 world, we shall have society enough among ourselves ; if 
 we are in danger, we will have firearms and stout hearts 
 to defend ourselves ; and, really, I do not see but we may 
 be very happy, very comfortable, and, at all events, very 
 independent." 
 
 " Alfred, you talk as if you were going with us," said 
 Mrs Campbell. 
 
 "And do you think that I am not, my dear mother? 
 Do you imagine that I would remain here when you were 
 there, and my presence would be useful? No — no — I love 
 the service, it is true, but I know my duty, which is, to 
 assist my father and mother : in fact, I prefer it ; a mid- 
 
 S B 
 
1 8 The Settlers 
 
 shipman's ideas of independence are very great ; and I had 
 rather range the wilds of America free and independent, 
 than remain in the service, and have to touch my hat to 
 every junior lieutenant, perhaps for twenty years to come. 
 If you go, I go, that is certain. Why, I should be 
 miserable if you went without me ; I should dream every 
 night that an Indian had run away with Mary, or that a 
 bear had eaten up my little Emma." 
 
 " Well, I'll take my chance of the Indian," replied Mary 
 Percival. 
 
 "And I of the bear," said Emma. "Perhaps he'll 
 only hug me as tight as Alfred did when he came 
 home." 
 
 " Thank you, miss, for the comparison," replied Alfred, 
 laughing. 
 
 " I certainly consider that your proposal, Alfred, merits 
 due reflection," observed Mrs Campbell. " Your father 
 and I will consult, and perhaps by to-morrow morning we 
 may have come to a decision. Now we had better all go 
 to bed." 
 
 " I shall dream of the Indian, I am sure," said Mary. 
 
 " And I shall dream of the bear," added Emma, looking 
 archly at Alfred. 
 
 " And I shall dream of a very pretty girl — that I saw at 
 Portsmouth," said Alfred. 
 
 " I don't believe you," replied Emma. 
 
 Shortly afterwards Mr Campbell rang the bell for the 
 servants ; family prayers were read, and all retired in good 
 spirits. 
 
 The next morning they all met at an early hour ; and 
 after Mr Campbell had, as was his invariable rule, read a 
 portion of the Bible, and a prayer of thankfulness, they 
 sat down to breakfast. After breakfast was over, Mr 
 Campbell said — 
 
 " My dear children, last night, after you had left us, 
 your mother and I had a long consultation, and we have 
 decided that we have no alternative left us but to follow 
 the advice which Alfred has given : if, then, you are all 
 
The Settlers 19 
 
 of the same opinion as we are, we have resolved that we 
 will try our fortunes in the Canadas." 
 
 " I am certainly of that opinion," replied Henry. 
 
 " And you, my girls ? " said Mr Campbell. 
 
 " We will follow you to the end of the world, uncle," 
 replied Mary, " and try if we can by any means in our 
 power repay your kindness to two poor orphans." 
 
 Mr and Mrs Campbell embraced their nieces, for they 
 were much affected by Mary's reply. 
 
 After a pause, Mrs Campbell said — 
 
 " And now that we have come to a decision, we must 
 commence our arrangements immediately. How shall we 
 dispose of ourselves ? Come, Alfred and Henry, what do 
 you propose doing ? " 
 
 " I must return immediately to Oxford, to settle my 
 affairs, and dispose of my books and other property." 
 
 " Shall you have sufficient money, my dear boy, to pay 
 everything ? " said Mr Campbell. 
 
 " Yes, my dear father," replied Henry, colouring up a 
 little. 
 
 " And I," said Alfred, " presume that I can be of no use 
 here ; therefore I propose that I should start for Liverpool 
 this afternoon by the coach, for it is from Liverpool that we 
 had better embark. I shall first write to our purser for what 
 information he can procure, and obtain all I can at Liverpool 
 from other people. As soon as I have anything to communi- 
 cate, I will write." 
 
 "Write as soon as you arrive, Alfred, whether you 
 have anything to communicate or not ; at all events, we 
 shall know of your safe arrival." 
 
 " I will, my dear mother." 
 
 " Have you money, Alfred ? " 
 
 " Yes, quite sufficient, father. I don't travel with four 
 horses." 
 
 " Well, then, we will remain here to pack up, Alfred ; 
 and you must look out for some moderate lodgings for us 
 to go into as soon as we arrive at Liverpool. At what time 
 do the ships sail for Quebec ? " 
 
20 The Settlers 
 
 " Just about this time, father. This is March, and they 
 will now sail every week almost. The sooner we are off 
 the better, that we may be comfortably housed in before 
 the winter." 
 
 A few hours after this conversation, Henry and Alfred 
 left the Hall upon their several destinations. Mr and Mrs 
 Campbell and the two girls had plenty of employment for 
 three or four days in packing up. It was soon spread 
 through the neighbourhood that they were going to 
 emigrate to Canada ; and the tenants who had held their 
 farms under Mr Campbell, all came forward and proffered 
 their waggons and horses to transport his effects to 
 Liverpool, without his being put to any expense. 
 
 In the meantime a letter had been received from Alfred, 
 who had not been idle. He had made acquaintance with 
 some merchants who traded to Canada, and by them had 
 been introduced to two or three persons who had settled 
 there a few years before, and who were able to give him 
 every information. They informed him what was most 
 advisable to take out ; how they were to proceed upon their 
 landing ; and, what was of more importance, the merchants 
 gave him letters of introduction to English merchants at 
 Quebec, who would afford them every assistance in the 
 selecting and purchasing of land, and in their transport up 
 the country. Alfred had also examined a fine timber-ship, 
 which was to sail in three weeks ; and had bargained for 
 the price of their passage, in case they could get ready in 
 time to go by her. He wrote all these particulars to his 
 father, waiting for his reply to act upon his wishes. 
 
 Henry returned from Oxford, having settled his accounts, 
 and with the produce of the sale of his classics and other 
 books in his pocket. He was full of spirits, and of the 
 greatest assistance to his father and mother. 
 
 Alfred had shown so much judgment in all he had 
 undertaken, that his father wrote to him stating that they 
 would be ready for the ship which he named, and that he 
 might engage the cabins, and also at once procure the various 
 articles which they were advised to take out with them, 
 
The Settlers 21 
 
 and draw upon him for the amount, if the people would 
 not wait for the money. In a fortnight they were all ready ; 
 the waggons had left with their effects some days before. 
 Mr Campbell wrote a letter to Mr Douglas Campbell, 
 thanking him for his kindness and consideration to them, 
 and informing him that they should leave Wexton Hall 
 on the following day. He only begged, as a favour, that 
 the schoolmaster and schoolmistress of the village school 
 should be continued on, as it was of great importance that 
 the instruction of the poor should not be neglected ; and 
 added, that perceiving by the newspapers that Mr Douglas 
 Campbell had lately married, Mrs Campbell and he wished 
 him and his wife every happiness, &c, &c. 
 
 Having despatched this letter, there was nothing more 
 to be done, previous to their departure from the Hall, 
 except to pay and dismiss the few servants who were 
 with them ; for Mrs Campbell had resolved upon taking 
 none out with her. That afternoon they walked round 
 the plantation and park for the last time. Mrs Campbell 
 and the girls went round the rooms of the Hall to ascer- 
 tain that everything was left tidy, neat, and clean. The 
 poor girls sighed as they passed by the harp and piano 
 in the drawing-room, for they were old friends. 
 
 " Never mind, Mary," said Emma, " we have our 
 guitars, and may have music in the woods of Canada 
 without harp or piano." 
 
 The following morning, the coach, of which they had 
 secured the whole of the inside, drove up to the Hall 
 door, and they all got in, the tenants and poor people 
 standing round them, all with their hats in their hands 
 out of respect, and wishing them every success as they 
 drove away through the avenue to the park gates. The 
 Hall and the park itself had been long out of sight 
 before a word was exchanged. They checked their 
 tears, but their hearts were too full for them to venture 
 to speak. 
 
 The day afterwards they arrived at Liverpool, where 
 Alfred had provided lodgings. Everything had been sent 
 
22 The Settlers 
 
 on board, and the ship had hauled out in the stream. 
 As they had nothing to detain them on shore, and the 
 captain wished to take advantage of the first fair wind, 
 they all embarked four days after their arrival at Liverpool ; 
 and I shall now leave them on board of the London 
 Merchant, which was the name of the vessel, making all 
 their little arrangements previous to their sailing, under 
 the superintendence of Alfred, while I give some little 
 more insight into the characters, ages, and dispositions 
 of the family. 
 
 Chapter IV 
 
 Mr Campbell was a person of many amiable qualities. 
 He was a religious, good man, very fond of his wife, to 
 whose opinions he yielded in preference to his own, and 
 very partial to his children, to whom he was inclined to 
 be over indulgent. He was not a person of much energy 
 of character, but he was sensible and well-informed. 
 His goodness of heart rendered him very liable to be 
 imposed upon, for he never suspected any deceit, not- 
 withstanding that he was continually deceived. His 
 character was therefore that of a simple, good, honest 
 man. 
 
 Mrs Campbell was well matched with him as a wife, 
 as she had all that energy and decision of character which 
 was sometimes wanting in her husband. Still there was 
 nothing masculine in her manners or appearance ; on the 
 contrary, she was delicate in her form, and very soft in 
 her manners. She had great firmness and self-possession, 
 and had brought up all her children admirably. Obedience 
 to their parents v/as the principle instilled into them after 
 their duty to God ; for she knew too well that a dis- 
 obedient child can never prosper. If ever there was a 
 woman fitted to meet the difficulty and danger which 
 threatened them, it was Mrs Campbell, for she had 
 
The Settlers 
 
 2 3 
 
 courage and presence of mind, joined to activity and 
 cleverness. 
 
 Henry, the eldest son, was now nearly twenty years 
 of age. He possessed much of the character of his father, 
 was without vice, but rather inclined to inaction than 
 otherwise. Much was to be ascribed to his education 
 and college life, and more to his natural disposition. 
 
 Alfred, the sailor, was, on the contrary, full of energy 
 and active in everything, patient and laborious, if required, 
 and never taking anything in hand without finishing it, 
 if possible. He was rough, but not rude, both in his 
 speech and his manners, very kind-hearted, at the same 
 time very confident in himself and afraid of nothing. 
 
 Mary Percivai was a very amiable, reflective girl, quiet 
 without being sad, not often indulging in conversation, 
 except when alone with her sister Emma. She was 
 devotedly attached to her uncle and aunt, and was capable 
 of more than she had any idea of herself, for she was 
 of a modest disposition, and thought humbly of herself. 
 Her disposition was sweet, and was portrayed in her 
 countenance. She was now seventeen years old, and 
 very much admired. 
 
 Her sister Emma, who was but fifteen, was of a very 
 different disposition, naturally gay, and inclined to find 
 amusement in everything — cheerful as the lark, and singing 
 from morning to night. Her disposition, owing to Mrs 
 Campbell's care and attention, was equally amiable as her 
 sister's, and her high spirits seldom betrayed her into 
 indiscretion. She was the life of the family when Alfred 
 was away : he only was her equal in high spirits. 
 
 Percivai, the third boy, was now twelve years old ; 
 he was a quiet, clever lad, very obedient and very atten- 
 tive to what was told him, very fond of obtaining in- 
 formation, being naturally very inquisitive. 
 
 John, the fourth boy, was ten years old — a sturdy, 
 John Bull sort of boy, not very fond of learning, but a 
 well-disposed boy in most things. He preferred anything 
 to his book ; at the same time, he was obedient, and 
 
24 The Settlers 
 
 tried to keep up his attention as well as he could, which 
 was all that could be expected from a boy of his age. 
 He was very slow in everything, very quiet, and seldom 
 spoke unless first spoken to. He was not silly, although 
 many people would have thought him so, but he certainly 
 was a very strange boy, and it was difficult to say what 
 he would turn out. 
 
 I have now described the family as they appeared at 
 the time that they embarked on board of the London 
 Merchant; and have only to add, that on the third day 
 after their embarkation, they made sail with a fair wind, 
 and ran down the British Channel. 
 
 The London Merchant sailed for Cork, where the 
 North American convoy were to assemble. At the time 
 we speak of, the war had recommenced between this 
 country and the French, who were suffering all the 
 horrors of the Revolution. On their arrival at Cork, 
 our party recovered a little from the sea-sickness to which 
 all are subject on their first embarkation. They found 
 themselves at anchor with more than a hundred merchant 
 vessels, among which were to be perceived the lofty 
 masts and spars of a large fifty-gun ship, and two small 
 frigates, which were appointed to convoy them to their 
 destination. 
 
 The rest of the party, still suffering, soon went down 
 below again, but Alfred remained on deck, leaning against 
 the bulwarks of the vessel, his eyes and his thoughts 
 intently fixed upon the streaming pennants of the men-of- 
 war, and a tear rolled down his cheek, as he was reminded 
 that he no longer could follow up his favourite profession. 
 The sacrifice that he had made to his family was indeed 
 great. He had talked lightly of it before them, not wish- 
 ing them to believe that it was so. He had not told his 
 father that he had passed his examination for lieutenant 
 before he had been paid off at Portsmouth j and that his 
 captain, who was very partial to him, had promised that he 
 should soon be advanced in the service. He had not told 
 them that all his wishes, all his daily hopes, the most 
 
The Settlers 25 
 
 anxious desire of his existence, which was to become a 
 post-captain, and in command of a fine frigate, were 
 blighted by this sacrifice he had made for them and their 
 comfort. He had concealed all this, and assumed a mirth 
 which he did not feel ; but now that he was alone, and the 
 pennant was once more presented to his view, his regrets 
 could not be controlled. He sighed deeply, and turning 
 away with his arms folded, said to himself — "I have done 
 my duty. It is hard, after having served so long, and now 
 just arrived at the time in which I have reason to expect 
 my reward — to rise in the service — distinguish myself by 
 my zeal, and obtain a reputation, which, if it pleased God, 
 I would have done — very hard, to have to leave it now, 
 and to be hid in the woods, with an axe in my hand ; but 
 how could I leave my father, my mother, and my brothers 
 and sisters, to encounter so much difficulty and privation 
 by themselves, when I have a strong arm to help them ! 
 No ! no ! — I have done my duty to those who ever did 
 their duty to me, and I trust that my own conscience will 
 prove my reward, and check that repining which we are 
 too apt to feel when it pleases Heaven to blight, what 
 appear to be, our fairest prospects. ... I say, my good 
 fellow," said Alfred, after a while, to a man in a boat,, 
 " what is the name of that fifty-gun ship ? " 
 
 " I don't know which ship has fifty guns, or which has 
 a hundred," replied the Irishman, "but if you mean the 
 biggest of the three, she is called the Portsmouth" 
 
 "The Portsmouth!" the very ship Captain Lumley 
 was appointed to," cried Alfred. " I must go on 
 board." 
 
 Alfred ran down to the cabin, and requested the captain 
 of the transport, whose name was Wilson, to allow him 
 the small boat to go on board the man-of-war. His request 
 was granted, and Alfred was soon up the side of the Ports- 
 mouth. There were some of his old messmates on the 
 quarter-deck, who welcomed him heartily, for he was a 
 great favourite. Shortly afterwards, he sent down a 
 message by the steward, requesting that Captain Lumley 
 
26 The Settlers 
 
 would see him, and was immediately afterwards ordered 
 to go into the cabin. 
 
 "Well, Mr Campbell," said Captain Lumley, "so you 
 have joined us at last ; better late than never. You're but 
 just in time. I thought you would soon get over that 
 foolish whim of yours, which you mentioned in your letter 
 to me, of leaving the service, just after you had passed, 
 and had such good chance of promotion. What could have 
 put it in your head ? " 
 
 "Nothing, sir," replied Alfred, "but my duty to my 
 parents. It is a most painful step for me to take, but I 
 leave you to judge whether I can do otherwise." 
 
 Alfred then detailed to Captain Lumley all that had 
 occurred, the resolution which his father and mother had 
 taken, and their being then on board the timber-ship, and 
 about to proceed to their new destination. 
 
 Captain Lumley heard Alfred's story without inter- 
 ruption, and then, after a pause, said, " I think you are 
 right, my boy, and it does you honour. Where you are 
 going to, I have no doubt but your courage and your 
 protection will be most important. Yet it is a pity you 
 should be lost to the service." 
 
 "I feel most sincerely, sir, I assure you, but " 
 
 " But you sacrifice yourself ; I know that. I admire 
 the resolution of your father and mother. Few could 
 have the courage to have taken such a step — few women, 
 especially. I shall call upon them, and pay my respects. 
 In half an hour I shall be ready, and you shall accompany 
 me, and introduce me. In the meantime you can go and 
 see your old messmates." 
 
 Alfred left the cabin, much flattered by the kindness of 
 Captain Lumley, and went down to his former messmates, 
 with whom he remained until the boatswain piped away 
 the crew of the captain's barge. He then went on deck, 
 and as soon as the captain came up, he went into the boat. 
 The captain followed, and they were soon on board of the 
 London Merchant. Alfred introduced Captain Lumley to 
 his father and mother ; and in the course of half an hour, 
 
The Settlers 27 
 
 being mutually pleased with each other, an intimacy was 
 formed, when Captain Lumley observed — "I presume, 
 that much as you may require your son's assistance 
 on your arrival at Canada, you can dispense with his 
 presence on board of this vessel. My reason for making 
 this observation is, that no chance should ever be thrown 
 away. One of my lieutenants wishes to leave the ship on 
 family concerns. He has applied to me, and I have con- 
 sidered it my duty to refuse him, now that we are on the 
 point of sailing, and I am unable to procure another. But 
 for your son's sake, I will now permit him to go, and will, 
 if you will allow him to come on board of the Portsmouth, 
 give Alfred an acting lieutenant's order. Should anything 
 occur on the passage out, and it is not at all impossible, 
 it will ensure his promotion ; even if nothing occurs, I 
 will have his acting order confirmed. At Quebec, he 
 shall, of course, leave the ship, and go with you. I don't 
 pretend to detain him from his duty ; but you will 
 observe, that if he does obtain his rank, he will also 
 obtain his half-pay, which, if he remains in Canada with 
 you, will be a great assistance ; and if things should turn 
 out so well, that you can, after a year or two, do without 
 him, and allow him to return to the service, he will then 
 have already gained the most important step, and will, I 
 have no doubt, soon rise to the command of a ship. I will 
 give you till to-morrow to decide. Alfred can come on 
 board in the morning, and let me know." 
 
 "I think I may say, Captain Lumley," replied Mrs 
 Campbell, " that my husband could have but one reason in 
 hesitating a moment, and that is, to ascertain whether I 
 would like to part with my son during our passage out. 
 I should, indeed, be a very weak woman, if I did not 
 make such a trifling sacrifice for his benefit, and, at the 
 same time, feel most grateful to you for your kind inten- 
 tions towards him. I rather think that Mr Campbell will 
 not find it necessary to have till to-morrow morning to 
 consider the proposal ; but I leave him to answer for him- 
 self." 
 
28 The Settlers 
 
 " I can assure you, Captain Lumley, that Mrs Campbell 
 has only expressed my own feelings, and, as far as we are 
 concerned, your offer is most gratefully accepted." 
 
 " Then, Alfred," replied Captain Lumley, " has only to 
 make his appearance on board of the Portsmouth to-morrow 
 morning, and he will find his acting order ready for him. 
 "We sail, I believe, the day after, if the weather is at all 
 favourable ; so, if I have not another opportunity to pay 
 my respects to you, you must allow me to say farewell 
 now. I shall keep my eye upon your vessel during the 
 passage ; at all events, Alfred will, I'm very sure." 
 
 Captain Lumley shook hands with Mr and Mrs Camp- 
 bell, bowed to the rest of the cabin party, and quitted the 
 ship. As he went over the side, he observed to Alfred, 
 " I perceive you have some attractions in your party. It 
 is quite melancholy to think that those pretty cousins of 
 yours should beburied in the woods of Canada. To-morrow, 
 at nine o'clock, then, I shall expect you. — Adieu ! " 
 
 Although the idea of Alfred leaving them during the 
 passage out was not pleasant, Mr and Mrs Campbell were 
 most happy at the chance which had offered itself for their 
 son's advantage, and seemed in good spirits when he took 
 leave of them on the following morning. 
 
 " Captain Wilson, you sail so well, that I hope you will 
 keep close to us all the passage out," observed Alfred, as 
 he was taking leave. 
 
 " Except you happen to come to action with an enemy, 
 and then I shall haul off to a respectful distance, Mr 
 Alfred," replied Captain Wilson, laughing. 
 
 "That, of course. Cannon-balls were never invented 
 for ladies, although they have no objection to balls, — have 
 they, Emma ? Well, good-bye ! once more. You can 
 often see me with the spyglass if you feel inclined. Re- 
 collect that." 
 
 Alfred shoved off in the boat, and was soon on board 
 of the Portsmouth. The following day they sailed with 
 a fair wind and moderate weather ; the convoy now in- 
 creased to 1 20 vessels. 
 
The Settlers 29 
 
 "We must leave Mr and Mrs Campbell and family on 
 board the London Merchant, and follow Alfred in the 
 Portsmouth, during the passage to Quebec. 
 
 For several days the weather was moderate, although 
 the wind was not always fair, and the convoy was kept 
 together, and in good order. The London Merchant was 
 never far away from the Portsmouth, and Alfred employed 
 a large portion of his time, when he was not keeping his 
 watch, in keeping his spyglass upon the vessel, and watch- 
 ing the motions of his cousins and the rest of the family. 
 On board of the London Merchant they were similarly 
 occupied, and very often a handkerchief was waved by 
 way of salute and recognition. At last they arrived off 
 the banks of Newfoundland, and were shrouded in a 
 heavy fog, the men-of-war constantly firing guns, to 
 inform the merchant-ships in what direction they were to 
 steer, and the merchant-vessels of the convoy ringing their 
 bells, to warn each other, that they might not be run foul 
 of. 
 
 The fog lasted two days, and was still continuing when 
 the party on board the London Merchant, just as they were 
 sitting down to dinner in the cabin, heard a noise and 
 bustle on deck. Captain Wilson ran hastily up, and found 
 that his vessel had been boarded by a French boat's crew, 
 who had beaten down the men and taken possession. As 
 there was no help, all he could do was to go down to the 
 cabin, and inform his passengers that they were prisoners. 
 The shock of this intelligence was very great, as may be 
 supposed, but still there was no useless lamentation or 
 weeping. One thing is certain, that this news quite spoilt 
 their appetite for their dinner, which, however, was soon 
 despatched by the French officer and his men, after the 
 boat had left, and the vessel's head had been put in an 
 opposite direction. 
 
 Captain Wilson, who had returned on deck, came down 
 in about a quarter of an hour, and informed the party, 
 who were silently brooding over this sudden change in 
 their prospects, that the wind was very light, and that he 
 
30 The Settlers 
 
 thought the fog was clearing off a little, and that if it did 
 so before it was dark, he was in great hopes that they 
 should be recaptured. This intelligence appeared to 
 revive the hopes of Mr and Mrs Campbell, and they were 
 still more encouraged when they heard the sound of guns 
 at no very great distance. In a few minutes afterwards 
 the cannonading became very furious, and the Frenchmen 
 who were on board began to show strong signs of un- 
 easiness. 
 
 The fact was, that a French squadron, of one sixty- 
 gun ship and two corvettes, had been on the look-out for 
 the convoy, and had come in among them during the fog. 
 They had captured and taken possession of several vessels 
 before they were discovered, but the sixty-gun ship at 
 last ran very near to the Portsmouth, and Alfred, who had 
 the watch, and was on a sharp look-out, soon perceived 
 through the looming fog, that she was not one of the 
 convoy. He ran down to acquaint the captain, and the 
 men were immediately ordered to their quarters, without 
 beating the drum, or making any noise, that might let the 
 enemy know they were so near. The yards were then 
 braced in, to check the way of the Portsmouth, so that the 
 strange vessel might come up with her. Silence was kept 
 fore and aft, not a whisper was to be heard ; and as the 
 Frenchman neared them, they perceived a boat putting off 
 from her to board another vessel close to them, and also 
 heard the orders given to the men in the French language. 
 This was sufficient for Captain Lumley : he put the helm 
 down, and poured a raking broadside into the enemy, who 
 was by no means prepared for such a sudden salute, 
 although her guns were cast loose, ready for action, 
 in case of accident. The answer to the broadside was 
 a cry of " Vive la Republique ! " and, in a few seconds, 
 both ships were hotly engaged — the Portsmouth having 
 the advantage of lying upon the bow of her antagonist. 
 
 As is often the case, the heavy cannonading brought 
 on a dead calm, and the two ships remained in their 
 respective positions, except that the Portsmouth's was the 
 
The Settlers 31 
 
 more favourable, having drawn ahead of the French vessel, 
 so that her broadside was poured into her opponent, 
 without her being able to return the fire from more than 
 four or five of her guns. The fog became more opaque 
 than ever ; the two ships had neared each other consider- 
 ably, or it would have been impossible to distinguish. 
 All that they could see from the deck of the Portsmouth 
 was the jib-boom and cap of the bowsprit of the Frenchman, 
 the rest of her bowsprit, and her whole hull, were lost 
 in the impenetrable gloom; but that was sufficient for 
 the men to direct their guns, and the fire from the 
 Portsmouth was most rapid, although the extent of its 
 execution was unknown. After half an hour of incessant 
 broadsides, the two vessels had approached each other so 
 close, that the jib-boom of the Frenchman was pointed 
 between the fore and main rigging of the Portsmouth, 
 Captain Lumley immediately gave orders to lash the 
 Frenchman's bowsprit to his mainmast, and this was 
 accomplished by the first lieutenant, Alfred, and the 
 seamen, without any serious loss, for the fog was still so 
 thick, that the Frenchmen on their forecastle could not 
 perceive what was doing at their bowsprit's cap. 
 
 " She is ours now," said Captain Lumley to the first 
 lieutenant. 
 
 " Yes, sir — fast enough. I think, if the fog were to 
 clear away, they would haul down their colours." 
 
 "Not till the last, depend upon it," replied Captain 
 Lumley. "Fire away there, on the main-deck, give them 
 no time to take breath. Mr Campbell, tell the second 
 lieutenant to let the foremost lower deck guns be pointed 
 more aft. I say, not till the last," repeated Captain Lumley 
 to the first lieutenant; "these republicans will take a 
 great deal of beating, even upon the water." 
 
 " It's clearing up, sir, to the northward a little," said 
 the master. 
 
 " I see — yes, it is," replied Captain Lumley. " Well, 
 the sooner the better ; we shall see what has become of 
 all the shot we have been throwing away." 
 
3* 
 
 The Settlers 
 
 A white silvery line appeared on the horizon, to the 
 northward ; gradually it increased, and as it rose up, 
 became broader, till at last the curtain was lifted up, and 
 a few feet were to be seen above the clear blue water. 
 As it continued to approach, the light became more vivid, 
 the space below increased, and the water was ruffled 
 with the coming wind, till at last the fog rolled off as if 
 it had been gradually furled, and sweeping away in a 
 heavy bank to leeward, exposed the state and position of 
 the whole convoy, and the contending vessels. The 
 English seamen on board of the Portsmouth cheered the 
 return of daylight, as it might truly be termed. Captain 
 Lumley found that they had been contending in the very 
 centre of the convoy, which were still lying around them, 
 with the exception of about fifteen vessels, which were a 
 few miles apart, with their heads in an opposite direction. 
 These were evidently those which had been captured. 
 The two frigates, which had been stationed in the rear 
 of the convoy, were still two or three miles distant, but 
 making all sail to come up and assist the Portsmouth. 
 Many of the convoy, which had been in the direction of 
 the fire, appeared to have suffered in their masts and 
 sails ; but whether any injury had been received in their 
 hulls it was not possible to say. The French line-of- 
 battle ship had sufTered dreadfully from the fire of the 
 Portsmouth. Her main-mast and mizen-mast were over 
 the side, her forward ports were many of them almost 
 beat into one, and everything on board appeared to be in 
 the greatest confusion. 
 
 " She can't stand this long," observed Captain Lumley. 
 " Fire away, my lads." 
 
 "The Circe and Vixen are coming down to us, sir," 
 observed the first lieutenant ; "we do not want them, 
 and they will only be an excuse for the Frenchman to 
 surrender to a superior force. If they recaptured the 
 vessels taken, they would be of some service." 
 
 "Very true. Mr Campbell, make their signal to pursue 
 captured vessels." 
 
The Settlers 
 
 33 
 
 Alfred ran aft to obey the orders. The flags had just 
 flown out at the masthead, when he received a bullet 
 through his arm ; for, the French, unable to use the 
 major portion of their guns, had, when the fog cleared 
 up, poured in incessant volleys of musketry upon the 
 decks of the Portsmouth. Alfred desired the quarter- 
 master to untie his neck-handkerchief for him, and bind 
 up his arm. Having so done, he continued to do his 
 duty. A bold attempt was now made by the French to 
 clear their vessel by cutting the fastenings of the bowsprit, 
 but the marines of the Portsmouth were prepared for 
 them, and after about twenty gallant fellows had dropped 
 down on the booms and gangways of the Portsmouth, the 
 attempt was given up, and four minutes afterwards the 
 French colours were hauled down. She was boarded 
 from her bowsprit by the first lieutenant and a party of 
 seamen. The lashings were cast off, and the vessels 
 cleared of each other, and then the English seamen gave 
 three cheers in honour of the victory. 
 
 Chapter V 
 
 The French sixty-gun ship proved to be the Leonidas ; 
 she had been sent out with two large frigates on purpose 
 to intercept the convoy, but she had parted with her con- 
 sorts in a gale of wind. Her loss of men was very great ; 
 that on board of the Portsmouth was trifling. In a couple 
 of hours the Portsmouth and her prize in tow were ready 
 to proceed with the convoy, but they still remained hove- 
 to, to wait for the frigates which were in chase of the 
 captured vessels. All of these were speedily come up with 
 except the London Merchant, which sailed so remarkably 
 well. At last, to the great joy of Alfred (who as soon as 
 the bullet had been extracted and his arm dressed, had 
 held his telescope fixed upon the chase), she hove-to, and 
 was taken possession of. Before night, the convoy were 
 s c 
 
34 The Settlers 
 
 again collected together, and were steering for their 
 destination. The next morning was clear, and the 
 breeze moderate. Mrs Campbell, who, as well as all the 
 rest, was very anxious about Alfred, requested Captain 
 Wilson to run down to the Portsmouth, that they might 
 ascertain if he was safe. Captain Wilson did as she 
 requested, and writing in chalk " all well" on large letters 
 upon the log-board, held it over the side as he passed 
 close to the Portsmouth. Alfred was not on deck — fever 
 had compelled him to remain in his hammock — but Captain 
 Lumley made the same reply on the log-board of the 
 Portsmouth, and Mr and Mrs Campbell were satisfied. 
 
 " How I should like to see him," said Mrs Campbell. 
 
 " Yes, madam," observed Captain Wilson, " but they 
 have too much to do on board of the Portsmouth just now y 
 they have to repair damages and to look after the wounded - 9 
 they have a great quantity of prisoners on board, as you 
 may see, for a great many are now on the booms ; they 
 have no time for compliments." 
 
 " That is very true," replied Mr Campbell, " we must 
 wait till we arrive at Quebec." 
 
 " But we did not see Alfred," said Emma. 
 
 " No, miss, because he was busy enough below, and I 
 dare say no one told him. They have said that all's well, 
 and that is sufficient ; and now we must haul off again, for 
 with such a heavy ship in tow, Captain Lumley will not 
 thank me if I am always coming so close to him." 
 
 "I am satisfied, Captain Wilson, pray do nothing that 
 might displease Captain Lumley. We shall soon see 
 Alfred, I dare say, with the spy-glass." 
 
 " I see him now," said Mary Percival, " he has his tele- 
 scope, and he is waving his hat to me." 
 
 " Thank God," replied Mrs Campbell ; " now I am 
 satisfied." 
 
 The Portsmouth cast off the French line-of-battle ship, 
 as soon as they had jury-masts up and could make sail on 
 them, and the convoy proceeded to the mouth of the St 
 Lawrence. 
 
The Settlers 35 
 
 "Captain Wilson," said Percival, whose eyes were 
 fixed on the water, "what animals are those, tumbling 
 about and blowing, — those great white things ? " 
 
 " They are what are called the white whale, Percival," 
 replied Captain Wilson ; " they are not often seen, except 
 about here." 
 
 " Then what is the colour of the other whales ? " 
 
 " The northern whales are black — they are called the 
 black whales ; but the southern, or spermaceti whales, are 
 not so dark in colour." 
 
 Captain Wilson then, at Percival's request, gave him an 
 account of how the whales were caught, for he had been 
 several voyages himself in the northern whale fishery. 
 
 Percival was never tired of asking questions, and Captain 
 Wilson was very kind to him, and always answered him. 
 John, generally speaking, stood by when Captain Wilson 
 was talking, looking very solemn and very attentive, but 
 not saying a word. 
 
 " Well, John," said Emma to him after the conversation 
 had been ended, " what was Captain Wilson telling you 
 about ? " 
 
 " Whales," replied John, walking past her. 
 
 "Well, but is that all you can tell me, John?" 
 
 " Yes," replied John, walking away. 
 
 " At all events, Miss Emma, he keeps all his knowledge 
 to himself," observed Captain Wilson, laughing. 
 
 " Yes ; I shall know nothing about the whale-fishery, 
 unless you will condescend to tell me yourself, that is 
 evident," replied Emma, taking the offered arm of Captain 
 Wilson, who, at her request, immediately resumed the 
 subject. 
 
 In three weeks from the day of the action they had 
 anchored off the town of Quebec. 
 
 As soon as they had anchored, Alfred obtained leave 
 to go on board of the London Merchant, and then, for the 
 first time, his family knew that he had been wounded. 
 His arm was still in a sling, but was healing fast. 
 
 I shall pass over the numerous inquiries on his part 
 
36 The Settlers 
 
 relative to their capture and recapture, and on theirs, as 
 to the action with the French ship. 
 
 While they were in conversation, Captain Lumley was 
 reported to be coming on board in his boat. They went 
 on the deck of the vessel to receive him. 
 
 "Well, Mrs Campbell," said Captain Lumley after the 
 first salutations were over, " you must congratulate me 
 on my having captured a vessel somewhat larger than my 
 own ; and I must congratulate you on the conduct and 
 certain promotion of your son Alfred. He has richly 
 deserved it." 
 
 "I am very thankful, Captain Lumley, and do most 
 heartily congratulate you," replied Mrs Campbell ; " I 
 only regret that my boy has been wounded." 
 
 "The very thing that you should, on the contrary, be 
 thankful for, Mrs Campbell," replied Captain Lumley. 
 "It is the most fortunate wound in the world, as it not 
 only adds to his claims, but enables me to let him join 
 you and go to Canada with you, without it being supposed 
 that he has quitted the service." 
 
 " How so, Captain Lumley ? " 
 
 "I can discharge him to sick-quarters here at Quebec. 
 If they think anything about it at all at home, it will be 
 that his wound is much more severe than it really is ; and 
 he can remain on half-pay as long as he pleases. There 
 are plenty ready to be employed. But I cannot wait any 
 longer. I am going on shore to call upon the Governor, 
 and I thought I would just see you in my way. You 
 may assure yourselves that if I can be of any use to you, 
 I will not fail to exert any little influence I may have." 
 
 Captain Lumley then took a cordial leave of the whole 
 party, telling Alfred that he might consider himself as 
 discharged from the ship, and might rejoin his family. 
 
 "Heaven sends us friends when we most need them 
 and least expect them," said Mrs Campbell, as she watched 
 the boat pulling away. "Who would have imagined, 
 when we anchored at Cork, that such good fortune should 
 have awaited us ; and that, at the very time Alfred had 
 
The Settlers 
 
 37 
 
 given up his profession for our sake, his promotion in 
 the service was awaiting him ? " 
 
 Shortly afterwards Mrs Campbell and Henry went on 
 shore with Captain Wilson to look out for lodgings, and 
 present the letters of introduction which he had received 
 for some Quebec merchants. As they were looking for 
 lodgings in company with a Mr Farquhar, who had kindly 
 volunteered to assist them, they met Captain Lumley on 
 his return from the Governor. 
 
 "I am glad to have met you, Mrs Campbell," said 
 Captain Lumley ; "I found, on paying my respects to 
 the Governor, that there is what they call the Admiralty 
 House here, which is kept furnished by Government for 
 the senior officers of His Majesty's ships. It is at my 
 disposal ; and as the Governor has requested me to take 
 up my abode at Government House, I beg you will 
 consider it at your service. You will find better accommo- 
 dation there than in lodgings, and it will save you con- 
 siderable expense." 
 
 "We need look no further, Mrs Campbell," said Mr 
 Farquhar. 
 
 Mrs Campbell expressed her acknowledgments to Cap- 
 tain Lumley, and returned on board with this pleasing 
 intelligence. 
 
 "Oh, Alfred, how much we are indebted to you, my 
 dear boy," said Mrs Campbell. 
 
 " To me, mother ? — to Captain Lumley, I should rather 
 think." 
 
 " Yes, to Captain Lumley, I grant ; but still it has been 
 your good conduct when under his command which has 
 made him attached to you ; and it is to that we owe his 
 acquaintance, and all the kindness we have received from 
 him." 
 
 The next day the family disembarked and took possession 
 of the Admiralty House. Mr Farquhar procured them a 
 female servant, who, with a man and his wife left in charge 
 of the house, supplied all the attendance they required. 
 Mrs Campbell settled with Captain Wilson, who very 
 
38 The Settlers 
 
 generously refused to take any money for Alfred's passage, 
 as he had not remained on board of the London Merchant: 
 promising, however, to accept their invitation to come to 
 them whenever he could find leisure, he took leave of them for 
 the present, and they were left alone in their new residence. 
 
 In a few days the Campbells found themselves comfort- 
 ably settled in the Admiralty House, but they had no 
 intention of remaining there longer than was necessary ; 
 as, notwithstanding the accommodation, their residence at 
 Quebec was attended with expense, and Mr Campbell was 
 aware that he had no money to throw away. 
 
 On the fourth day after their landing Captain Lumley 
 called to take leave ; but the day previous he had intro- 
 duced them to the Governor, who returned Mr Campbell's 
 call, and appeared to be much interested in their welfare, 
 owing of course to the representations of Captain Lumley. 
 It was not, therefore, surprising that they should part with 
 regret from one who had proved himself such a kind friend ; 
 and many were the expressions of gratitude which were 
 made by the whole party. Captain Lumley shook hands 
 with them all ; and, assuring Alfred that he would not lose 
 sight of his interests, wished them every success, and left 
 the house. An hour afterwards the Portsmouth was under 
 weigh, and running out with a fine breeze. 
 
 On the following day the Governor requested Mr Camp- 
 bell would call upon him ; and when they met, he pointed 
 out to him that he would have great difficulties, and, he 
 was fearful, great hardships, to encounter in following up 
 his plan of settling in Upper Canada. He did not dissuade 
 him from so doing, as he had nothing more promising to 
 offer, which might induce him to change his mind, but he 
 thought it right to forewarn him of trials, that he might be 
 well prepared. 
 
 "I feel, of course, a strong interest in any English 
 family so well brought up, and accustomed, as I find yours 
 has been, to luxury, being placed in such a situation ; and 
 the interest which my old friend, Captain Lumley, takes in 
 you, is quite sufficient to induce me to offer you every 
 
The Settlers 39 
 
 assistance in my power: that you may depend upon, Mr 
 Campbell. The Surveyor-General is coming here immedi- 
 ately, I must first introduce you to him, as it is from him 
 that the land must be obtained, and of course he can advise 
 you well on the point of locality ; but you must recollect 
 that it is not much more than thirty years since these 
 provinces have been surrendered to Great Britain, and that 
 not only the French population, but the Indians, are very 
 hostile to the English, for the Indians were, and still are, 
 firm allies to the French, and detest us. I have been 
 reflecting upon the affair, and I hope to be of some service 
 to you ; if I am not, it will not, I assure you, be from any 
 want of will ; under every advantage which may be pro- 
 cured for you, at all events, you will require stout hearts 
 and able hands. Your son Alfred will be of great service, 
 but we must try and procure you some other assistance 
 that can be trusted." 
 
 A long conversation then took place between the 
 Governor and Mr Campbell, during which, the latter 
 received much valuable information : it was interrupted, 
 however, by the arrival of the Surveyor-General, and the 
 topic was resumed. 
 
 " The land that I would propose for Mr Campbell," 
 observed the Surveyor-General, after a time, " if there is 
 no objection to part with it, is a portion of what has been 
 laid aside as Government reserve on this part of the Lake 
 Ontario ; there are lands to be obtained nearer to Montreal, 
 but all the land of good quality has been purchased. This 
 land, you will observe, Mr Campbell, is peculiarly good, 
 having some few acres of what we call prairie, or natural 
 meadow. It has also the advantage of running with a large 
 frontage on the beach, and there is a small river on one 
 side of it ; besides, it is not a great distance, perhaps four 
 or five miles, from Fort Frontignac, and it might be easy 
 to obtain assistance if required." 
 
 The Surveyor-General pointed to a part of the map, 
 near to Presqu' He de Quinte, as he made this observation 
 to the Governor. 
 
40 The Settlers 
 
 "I agree with you," replied the Governor, "and I 
 observe that there is already a settler on the other side of 
 the stream." 
 
 "Yes, sir," replied the Surveyor; "that allotment was 
 granted before it was decided that the rest should be a 
 Government reserve ; and if proof were required of the 
 goodness of the land, it would be found in the person who 
 took it. It was taken four years ago by the old hunter, 
 Malachi Bone ; he has been over every part of it, of course, 
 and knows what it is. You recollect the man, don't you, 
 sir ? He was a guide to the English army before the 
 surrender of Quebec ; General Wolfe had a high opinion 
 of him, and his services were so good that he was allowed 
 that tract of 1 50 acres." 
 
 " I now remember him," replied the Governor, " but as 
 I have not seen him for so many years, he had escaped my 
 recollection." 
 
 " It will be a great advantage to you, Mr Campbell, 
 having this man as a neighbour." 
 
 "Now," continued the Governor, addressing the 
 Surveyor-General, " do you know of any person who 
 would be willing to serve Mr Campbell, and who can be 
 depended upon ; of course one who understands the 
 country, and who would be really useful ? " 
 
 " Yes, Governor, I do know a very good man, and you 
 know him also ; but you know the worst part of -him, for 
 he is generally in trouble when you see him." 
 
 "Who is that?" 
 
 " Martin Super, the trapper." 
 
 " Why, that is the young fellow who breeds such dis- 
 turbances, and who, if I recollect right, is now in prison 
 for a riot." 
 
 " The very same, sir ; but Martin Super, although a 
 troublesome fellow at Quebec, is worth his weight in gold 
 when he is out of the town. You may think it strange, 
 Mr Campbell, that I should recommend a man who appears 
 to be so unruly a character ; but the fact is, that the trap- 
 pers, who go in pursuit of the game for their skins, after 
 
The Settlers 41 
 
 having been out for months, undergoing every privation 
 that can be imagined, return home with their packages of 
 skins, which they dispose of to the merchants of this town ; 
 and as soon as they have their money, they never cease 
 their revelry of every description until their earnings are 
 all gone, and then they set off again on their wild and 
 venturous pursuit. Now Martin Super, like all the rest, 
 must have his fun when he comes back, and being a very 
 wild fellow, he is often in scrapes when he has drunk too 
 much, so that he is occasionally put into prison for being 
 riotous ; but I know him well, he has been with me 
 surveying for months, and when he is on service, a more 
 steady, active, and brave man I do not know." 
 
 " I believe you are right in recommending him," observed 
 the Governor, " he will not be sorry to get out of the gaol, 
 and I have no doubt but that he will conduct himself well 
 if he once agrees to take your service, Mr Campbell, for 
 one or two years. As for the Canadians, they are very 
 harmless, but at the same time very useless. There are 
 exceptions, no doubt ; but their general character is any- 
 thing but that of activity and courage. As I said before, 
 you will require stout hearts, and Martin Super is one, 
 that is certain. Perhaps you can arrange this for Mr 
 Campbell." 
 
 The Surveyor-General promised to do so ; shortly after 
 which, Mr Campbell, with many thanks, took his leave of 
 the Governor. 
 
 Mr Campbell, who had gained every possible information 
 relative to what would be most necessary for him to take 
 with him, was actively employed for a fortnight in making 
 his purchases. During this time much attention was 
 shown to them both by the English and French residents 
 at Quebec. Alfred, whose wound was now nearly healed, 
 was as active as usual, and Henry was of great assistance 
 to his father in taking inventories and making out lists, &c. 
 Nor were Mrs Campbell and the two girls unemployed ; 
 they had purchased the coarse manufactures of the country, 
 and were very busy making dresses for themselves and for 
 
42 The Settlers 
 
 the children. Mr Campbell had been one morning at Mr 
 Farquhar's, the merchant's, to make inquiries about a con- 
 veyance up to his new purchase (for he had concluded his 
 arrangements with the Surveyor-General), when the 
 Governor sent a message by one of his aides-de-camp, to 
 say that it was his intention in the course of ten days to 
 send a detachment of soldiers up to Fort Frontignac — news 
 having been received that the garrison was weakened by a 
 fever which had broken out ; and that if Mr Campbell 
 would like to avail himself of the opportunity, he and his 
 family, and all his luggage, should go under the escort of 
 the officer and troops. This offer was of course joyfully 
 accepted, and on Mr Campbell's calling upon the Governor 
 to return his thanks, the latter told him that there would 
 be plenty of room in the bateaux and canoes for them and 
 all their luggage, and that he need not give himself further 
 trouble, or incur any further expense. 
 
 Chapter VI 
 
 The next day the Surveyor-General called, bringing with 
 him Martin Super, the trapper. 
 
 " Mr Campbell," said the surveyor, " this is my friend 
 Martin Super ; I have spoken to him, and he has consented 
 to take service for one year, and he will remain, if he is 
 satisfied. If he serves you as well as he has served me 
 when I have travelled through the country, I have no 
 doubt but you will find him a valuable assistant." 
 
 Martin Super was rather tall, very straight-limbed, 
 showing both activity and strength. His head was 
 smaller than usually is the case, which gave him the 
 appearance of great lightness and agility. His counten- 
 ance was very pleasing, being expressive of continual 
 good humour, which was indeed but corresponding to his 
 real character. He was dressed in a sort of hunting-coat 
 of deer-skin, blue cloth leggings, a cap of racoon's skin, 
 
The Settlers 43 
 
 with a broad belt round his waist, in which he wore his 
 knife. 
 
 "Now, Martin Super, I will read the terms of the 
 agreement between you and Mr Campbell, that you may 
 see if all is as you wish." 
 
 The Surveyor-General read the agreement, and Martin 
 Super nodded his head in acquiescence. 
 
 " Mr Campbell, if you are satisfied, you may now sign 
 it 5 Martin shall do the same." 
 
 Mr Campbell signed his name and handed the pen to 
 Martin Super, who then for the first time spoke. 
 
 " Surveyor, I don't know how my name is spelt ; and 
 if I did, I couldn't write it, so I must do it Indian 
 fashion, and put my totem to it ? " 
 
 " "What is your name among the Indians, Martin ? " 
 
 "The Painter," replied Martin, 
 who then made, under Mr Camp- 
 bell's signature, a figure like 
 saying, "There, that's my name 
 as near as I can draw it." 
 
 " Very good," replied the Surveyor-General ; " here 
 is the document all right, Mr Campbell. Ladies, I fear 
 I must run away, for I have an engagement. I will leave 
 Martin Super, Mr Campbell, as you would probably like 
 a little conversation together." 
 
 The Surveyor-General then took his leave, and Martin 
 Super remained. Mrs Campbell was the first who spoke : 
 "Super," said she, "I hope we shall be very good friends, 
 but now tell me what you mean by your — totem, I think 
 you called it ? " 
 
 "Why, ma'am, a totem is an Indian's mark, and you 
 know 1 am almost an Indian myself. All the Indian 
 chiefs have their totems. One is called the Great Otter ; 
 another the Serpent, and so on, and so they sign a figure 
 like the animal they are named from. Then, ma'am, you 
 see, we trappers, who almost live with them, have 
 names given to us also, and they have called me the 
 Painter." 
 
44 The Settlers 
 
 " Why did they name you the Painter ? " 
 
 " Because I killed two of them in one day." 
 
 " Killed two painters ! " cried the girls. 
 
 " Yes, miss ; killed them both with my rifle." 
 
 " But why did you kill the men ? " said Emma ; " was 
 it in battle ? " 
 
 "Kill the men, miss; I said nothing about men; I 
 said I killed two painters," replied Martin, laughing, and 
 showing a row of teeth as white as ivory. 
 
 " What is a painter, then, Super ? " inquired Mrs 
 Campbell. 
 
 " Why it's an animal, and a very awkward creature, I 
 can tell you, sometimes." 
 
 " The drawing is something like a panther, mamma," 
 exclaimed Mary. 
 
 " Well, miss, it may be a panther, but we only Jcnow 
 them by the other name." 
 
 Mr Farquhar then came in, and the question was re- 
 ferred to him ; he laughed and told them that painters 
 were a species of panther, not spotted, but tawny-coloured, 
 and at times very dangerous. 
 
 " Do you know the part of the country where we are 
 going to ? " said Henry to Super. 
 
 " Yes, I have trapped thereabouts for months, but the 
 beavers are scarce now." 
 
 " Are there any other animals there ? " 
 
 " Yes," replied Martin, " small game, as we term it." 
 
 " What sort are they ? " 
 
 " Why, there's painters, and bears, and cat-a'mountains." 
 
 " Mercy on us ! do you call that small game ; why, 
 what must the large be, then ? " said Mrs Campbell. 
 
 " Buffaloes, missus, is what we call big game." 
 
 " But the animals you speak of are not good eating, 
 Super," said Mrs Campbell, " is there no game that we 
 can eat ? " 
 
 "Oh, yes, plenty of deer and wild turkey, and bear's 
 good eating, I reckon." 
 
 " Ah ! that sounds better." 
 
The Settlers 
 
 45 
 
 After an hour's conversation, Martin Super was dis- 
 missed ; the whole of the family (except Alfred, who was 
 not at home) very much pleased with what they had seen 
 of him. 
 
 A few days after this, Martin Super, who had now 
 entered upon service, and was very busy with Alfred, 
 with whom he had already become a favourite, was sent 
 for by Mr Campbell, who read over to him the inventory 
 of the articles which they had, and inquired of him if 
 there was anything else which might be necessary or 
 advisable to take with them. 
 
 " You said something about guns," replied Martin, 
 ** what sort of guns did you mean ? " 
 
 "We have three fowling-pieces and three muskets, 
 besides pistols." 
 
 "Fowling-pieces — they are bird-guns, I believe — no use 
 at all ; muskets are soldiers' tools — no use ; pistols are 
 pops, and nothing better. You have no rifles ; you can't 
 go into the woods without rifles. I have got mine, but 
 you must have some." 
 
 " Well, I believe you are right, Martin ; it never 
 occurred to me. How many ought we to have ? " 
 
 " Well, that's according — how many be you in family ? " 
 
 " We are five males and three females." 
 
 " Well, then, sir, say ten rifles ; that will be quite 
 sufficient. Two spare ones in case of accident," replied 
 Martin. 
 
 " Why, Martin," said Mrs Campbell, " you do not 
 mean that the children and these young ladies and I are to 
 fire off rifles?" 
 
 " I do mean to say, ma'am, that before I was as old 
 as that little boy," pointing to John, " I could hit a mark 
 well ; and a woman ought at least to know how to prime 
 and load a rifle, even if she does not fire it herself. It is a 
 deadly weapon, ma'am, and the greatest leveller in crea- 
 tion, for the trigger pulled by a child will settle the 
 business of the stoutest man. I don't mean to say that we 
 may be called to use them in that way, but it's always 
 
4 6 The Settlers 
 
 better to have them, and to let other people know that you 
 have them, and all ready loaded too, if required." 
 
 " Well, Martin," said Mr Campbell, " I agree with you, 
 it is better to be well prepared. We will have the ten 
 rifles, if we can afford to purchase them. What will they 
 cost ? " 
 
 " About sixteen dollars will purchase the best, sir ; but 
 I think I had better choose them for you, and try them 
 before you purchase." 
 
 " Do so, then, Super ; Alfred will go with you as 
 soon as he comes back, and you and he can settle the 
 matter." 
 
 " Why, Super," observed Mrs Campbell, " you have 
 quite frightened us women at the idea of so many firearms 
 being required." 
 
 " If Pontiac was alive, missus, they would all be required, 
 but he's gone now •, still there are many out-lying Indians, 
 as we call them, who are no better than they should be - 9 
 and I always like to see rifles ready loaded. Why, ma'am, 
 suppose now that all the men were out in the woods, and 
 a bear should pay you a visit during our absence, would it 
 not be just as well for to have a loaded rifle ready for him \ 
 and would not you or the young misses willingly prefer 
 to pull the trigger at him than to be hugged in his 
 fashion ? " 
 
 " Martin Super, you have quite convinced me : I 
 shall not only learn to load a rifle but to fire one also." 
 
 " And I'll teach the boys the use of them, ma'am, and 
 they will then add to your defence." 
 
 " You shall do so, Martin," replied Mrs Campbell; "I 
 am convinced that you are quite right." 
 
 When Super had quitted the room, which he did soon 
 afterwards, Mr Campbell observed — "I hope, my dear, 
 that you and the girls are not terrified by the remarks of 
 Martin. It is necessary to be well armed when isolated as 
 we shall be, and so far from any assistance ; but it does 
 not follow, because we ought to be prepared against danger,, 
 that such danger should occur." 
 
The Settlers 47 
 
 " I can answer for myself, my dear Campbell," replied 
 his wife ; "I am prepared, if necessary, to meet danger, 
 and do what a weak woman can do ; and I feel what 
 Martin says is but too true, that, with a rifle in the 
 hand, a woman or a child is on a par with the strongest 
 man." 
 
 " And I, my dear uncle," said Mary Percival, "shall, I 
 trust, with the blessing of God, know how to do my 
 duty, however peculiar the circumstances may be to a 
 female." 
 
 " And I, my dear uncle," followed up Emma, laughing, 
 " infinitely prefer firing off a rifle to being hugged by a 
 bear or an Indian, because of two evils one should always 
 choose the least." 
 
 " "Well, then, I see Martin has done no harm, but, on 
 the contrary, he has done good. It is always best to be 
 prepared for the worst, and to trust to providence for aid 
 in peril." 
 
 At last all the purchases were completed, and every- 
 thing was packed up and ready for embarkation. Another 
 message from the Governor was received, stating that in 
 three days the troops would be embarked, and also inform- 
 ing Mr Campbell that if he had not purchased any cows 
 or horses, the officer at Fort Frontignac had more cattle 
 than were requisite, and could supply him ; which, perhaps, 
 would be preferable to carrying them up so far. Mr 
 Campbell had spoken about, but not finally settled for, the 
 cows, and therefore was glad to accept the Governor's offer. 
 This message was accompanied with a note of invitation 
 to Mr Campbell, the ladies, and Henry and Alfred, to take 
 a farewell dinner at Government House the day before 
 their departure. The invitation was accepted, and Mr 
 Campbell was introduced to the officer commanding the 
 detachment which was about to proceed to Fort Frontignac, 
 and received from him every assurance of his doing all he 
 could to make them comfortable. The kindness of the 
 Governor did not end here : he desired the officer to take 
 two large tents for the use of Mr Campbell, to be returned 
 
48 The Settlers 
 
 to the fort when the house had been built, and they were 
 completely settled. He even proposed that Mrs Campbell 
 and the Misses Percival should remain at Government 
 House until Mr Campbell had made every preparation to 
 receive them ; but this Mrs Campbell would not consent 
 to, and, with many thanks, she declined the offer. 
 
 Chapter VII 
 
 Although it was now the middle of May, it was but 
 a few days before their departure that there was the 
 least sign of verdure, or the trees had burst into leaf; 
 but in the course of the three days before they quitted 
 Quebec, so rapid was the vegetation, that it appeared 
 as if summer had come upon them all at once. The 
 heat was also very great, although, when they had landed, 
 the weather was piercing cold ; but in Canada, as well 
 as in all Northern America, the transitions from heat to 
 cold, and from cold to heat, are very rapid. 
 
 My young readers will be surprised to hear that when 
 the winter sets in at Quebec, all the animals required for 
 the winter's consumption are at once killed. If the troops 
 are numerous, perhaps three or four hundred bullocks 
 are slaughtered and hung up. Every family kill their 
 cattle, their sheep, pigs, turkeys, fowls, &c, and all are 
 put up in the garrets, where the carcases immediately 
 freeze hard, and remain quite good and sweet during the 
 six or seven months of severe winter which occur in that 
 climate. When any portion of meat is to be cooked, it 
 is gradually thawed in lukewarm water, and after that is 
 put to the fire. If put at once to the fire in its frozen 
 state, it spoils. There is another strange circumstance 
 which occurs in these cold latitudes ; a small fish, called 
 the snow-fish, is caught during the winter by making 
 holes in the thick ice, and these fish coming to the holes 
 in thousands to breathe, are thrown out with hand-nets 
 
The Settlers 
 
 49 
 
 upon the ice, where they become in a few minutes frozen 
 quite hard, so that, if you wish it, you may break them 
 in half like a rotten stick. The cattle are fed upon these 
 fish during the winter months. But it has been proved, 
 which is very strange, that if, after they have been frozen 
 for twenty-four hours or more, you put these fish into 
 water and gradually thaw them as you do the meat, they 
 will recover and swim about again as well as ever. To 
 proceed, however, with our history — 
 
 Mr Campbell found that, after all his expenses, he had 
 still three hundred pounds left, and this money he left 
 in the Quebec Bank, to use as he might find necessary. 
 His expenditure had been very great. First, there was 
 the removal of so large a family, and the passage out ; 
 then he had procured at Liverpool a large quantity of 
 cutlery and tools, furniture, &c, all of which articles 
 were cheaper there than at Quebec. At Quebec he had 
 also much to purchase : all the most expensive portion 
 of his house ; such as windows ready glazed, stoves, 
 boarding for floors, cupboards, and partitions ; salt 
 provisions, crockery of every description, two small 
 waggons ready to be put together, several casks of nails, 
 and a variety of things which it would be too tedious 
 to mention. Procuring these, with the expenses of living, 
 had taken away all his money, except the three hundred 
 pounds I have mentioned. 
 
 It was on the 13th of May that the embarkation took 
 place, and it was not until the afternoon that all was 
 prepared, and Mrs Campbell and her nieces were con- 
 ducted down to the bateaux, which lay at the wharf, with 
 the troops all ready on board of them. The Governor 
 and his aides-de-camp, besides many other influential 
 people of Quebec, escorted them down, and as soon as 
 they had paid their adieus, the word was given, the 
 soldiers in the bateaux gave three cheers, and away they 
 went from the wharf into the stream. For a short time 
 there was waving of handkerchiefs and other tokens of 
 good-will on the part of those who were on the wharf j 
 
 S D 
 
50 The Settlers 
 
 but that was soon left behind them, and the family found 
 themselves separated from their acquaintances and silently 
 listening to the measured sound of the oars, as they 
 dropped into the water. 
 
 And it is not to be wondered at that they were silent, 
 for all were occupied with their own thoughts. They 
 called to mind the beautiful park at Wexton, which they 
 had quitted, after having resided there so long and so 
 happily ; the Hall, with all its splendour and all its comfort, 
 rose up in their remembrance ; each room with its furni- 
 ture, each window with its view, was recalled to their 
 memories ; they had crossed the Atlantic, and were now 
 about to leave civilisation and comfort behind them — to 
 isolate themselves in the Canadian woods — to trust to their 
 own resources, their own society, and their own exertions. 
 It was, indeed, the commencement of a new life, and for 
 which they felt themselves little adapted, after the luxuries 
 they had enjoyed in their former condition ; but if their 
 thoughts and reminiscences made them grave and silent, 
 they did not make them despairing or repining; they 
 trusted to that Power who alone could protect — who gives 
 and who takes away, and doeth with us as he judges best ; 
 and if hope was not buoyant in all of them, still there was 
 confidence, resolution, and resignation. Gradually they 
 were roused from their reveries by the beauty of the 
 scenery and the novelty of what met their sight ; the songs, 
 also, of the Canadian boatmen were musical and cheering, 
 and by degrees, they had all recovered their usual good 
 spirits. 
 
 Alfred was the first to shake off his melancholy feelings 
 and to attempt to remove them from others ; nor was he 
 unsuccessful. The officer who commanded the detach- 
 ment of troops, and who was in the same bateau with the 
 family, had respected their silence upon their departure 
 from the wharf — perhaps he felt much as they did. His 
 name was Sinclair, and his rank that of senior captain in 
 the regiment — a handsome, florid young man, tall and well 
 made, very gentleman-like, and very gentle in his manners. 
 
The Settlers 51 
 
 *' How very beautiful the foliage is on that point, 
 mother," said Alfred, first breaking the silence ; " what a 
 contrast between the leaves of the sycamore, so transparent 
 and yellow, with the sun behind them, and the new shoots 
 of the spruce fir." 
 
 " It is, indeed, very lovely," replied Mrs Campbell ' 9 
 " and the branches of the trees, feathering down as they 
 do to the surface of the water " — 
 
 " Like good Samaritans," said Emma, " extending their 
 arms, that any unfortunate drowning person who was 
 swept away by the stream might save himself by their 
 assistance." 
 
 " I had no idea that trees had so much charity or reflec- 
 tion, Emma," rejoined Alfred. 
 
 "I cannot answer for their charity, but, by the side of 
 this clear water, you must allow them reflection, cousin," 
 replied Emma. 
 
 " I presume you will add vanity to their attributes ? " 
 answered Alfred ; " for they certainly appear to be 
 hanging over the stream that they may look and admire 
 themselves in the glassy mirror." 
 
 " Pretty well that for a midshipman j I was not aware 
 that they used such choice language in a cockpit," retorted 
 the young lady. 
 
 " Perhaps not, cousin," answered Alfred ; " but when 
 sailors are in the company of ladies, they become refined, 
 from the association." 
 
 " Well, I must admit, Alfred, that you are a great deal 
 more polished after you have been a month on shore." 
 
 " Thank you, cousin Emma, even for that slight 
 admission," replied Alfred, laughing. 
 
 " But what is that ? " said Mary Percival, " at the point, 
 is it a village — one, two, three houses — just opening upon 
 us?" 
 
 " That is a raft, Miss Percival, which is coming down 
 the river," replied Captain Sinclair. "You will see, when 
 we are nearer to it, that perhaps it covers two acres of 
 water, and there are three tiers of timber on it. These 
 
52 The Settlers 
 
 rafts are worth many thousand pounds. They are first 
 framed with logs, fastened by wooden tree-nails, and the 
 timber placed within the frame. There are, perhaps, from 
 forty to a hundred people on this raft to guide it down the 
 stream, and the houses you see are built on it for the 
 accommodation of these people. I have seen as many as 
 fifteen houses upon a raft, which will sometimes contain 
 the cargoes of thirty or forty large ships." 
 
 "It is very wonderful how they guide and direct it 
 down the stream," said Mr Campbell. 
 
 " It is very dexterous ; and it seems strange that such 
 an enormous mass can be so guided, but it is done, as 
 you will perceive ; there are three or four rudders made 
 of long sweeps, and, as you may observe, several sweeps 
 on each side." 
 
 All the party were now standing up in the stern-sheets 
 of the bateau to look at the people on the raft, who 
 amounted to about fifty or sixty men — now running over 
 the top to one side, and dragging at the sweeps, which 
 required the joint power of seven or eight men to each 
 of them — now passing again over to the opposite sweeps, 
 as directed by the steersmen. The bateau kept well in to 
 the shore, out of the way, and the raft passed them very 
 quickly. As soon as it was clear of the point, as their 
 course to Quebec was now straight, and there was a 
 slight breeze down the river, the people on board of the 
 raft hoisted ten or fifteen sails upon different masts, to 
 assist them in their descent; and this again excited the 
 admiration of the party. 
 
 The conversation now became general, until the bateaux 
 were made fast to the shores of the river, while the men 
 took their dinners, which had been prepared for them 
 before they left Quebec. After a repose of two hours, 
 they again started, and at nightfall arrived at St Anne's, 
 where they found everything ready for their reception. 
 Although their beds were composed of the leaves of the 
 maize or Indian corn, they were so tired that they found 
 them very comfortable, and at daylight arose, quite 
 
The Settlers 
 
 S3 
 
 refreshed and anxious to continue their route. Martin 
 Super, who, with the two youngest boys, had been 
 placed in a separate boat, had been very attentive to 
 the comforts of the ladies after their debarkation ; and 
 it appeared that he had quite won the hearts of the two 
 boys by his amusing anecdotes during the day. 
 
 Soon after their embarkation, the name of Pontiac 
 being again mentioned by Captain Sinclair, Mrs Campbell 
 observed — 
 
 " Our man Super mentioned that name before. I 
 confess that I do not know anything of Canadian affairs : 
 I know only that Pontiac was an Indian chief. Can you, 
 Captain Sinclair, give us any information relative to a 
 person who appears so well known in the province ? " 
 
 " I shall be happy, Mrs Campbell, as far as I am able, 
 to satisfy you. On one point, I can certainly speak with 
 confidence, as my uncle was one of the detachment in 
 the fort of Detroit at the time that it was so nearly sur- 
 prised, and he has often told the history of the affair in 
 my presence. Pontiac was chief of all the Lake tribes 
 of Indians. I will not repeat the names of the different 
 tribes, but his own particular tribe was that of the Ottawas. 
 He ruled at the time that the Canadas were surrendered 
 to us by the French. At first, although very proud and 
 haughty, and claiming the sovereignty of the country, 
 he was very civil to the English, or at least appeared so 
 to be ; for the French had given us so bad a reputation 
 with all the northern tribes, that they had hitherto shown 
 nothing but the most determined hostility, and appeared 
 to hate our very name. They are now inclined to quiet, 
 and it is to be hoped their fear of us, after the several 
 conflicts between us, will induce them to remain so. 
 You are, perhaps, aware that the French had built many 
 forts at the most commanding spots in the interior and 
 on the lakes, all of which, when they gave up the country, 
 were garrisoned by our troops, to keep the Indians under 
 control. 
 
 " All these forts are isolated, and communication between 
 
54 The Settlers 
 
 them is rare. It was in 1763 that Pontiac first showed his 
 hostility against us, and his determination, if possible, to 
 drive us from the lakes. He was as cunning as he was 
 brave ; and, as an Indian, showed more generalship than 
 might be expected — that is, according to their system of 
 war, which is always based upon stratagem. His plan of 
 operation was, to surprise all our forts at the same time, if 
 he possibly could ; and so excellent were his arrangements, 
 that it was only fifteen days after the plan was first laid 
 that he succeeded in gaining possession of all but three ; 
 that is, he surprised ten out of thirteen forts. Of course, 
 the attacks were made by other chiefs, under his directions, 
 as Pontiac could not be at all the simultaneous assaults." 
 
 " Did he murder the garrisons, Captain Sinclair ? " said 
 Alfred. 
 
 "The major portion of them: some were spared, and 
 afterwards were ransomed at high prices. I ought to have 
 mentioned, as a singular instance of the advance of this 
 chief in comparison with the other Indians, that at this 
 time he issued bills of credit on slips of bark, signed with 
 his totem, the otter ; and that these bills, unlike many of 
 more civilised society, were all taken up and paid." 
 
 " That is very remarkable in a savage," observed Mrs 
 Campbell; "but how did Pontiac contrive to surprise all 
 the forts ? " 
 
 " Almost the whole of them were taken by a singular 
 stratagem. The Indians are very partial to, and ex- 
 ceedingly dexterous at, a game called the ' Baggatiway : ' 
 it is played with a ball and a long-handled sort of racket. 
 They divide into two parties, and the object of each party 
 is to drive the ball to their, own goal. It is something like 
 hurly in England or golf in Scotland. Many hundreds are 
 sometimes engaged on both sides ; and the Europeans are 
 so fond of seeing the activity and dexterity shown by the 
 Indians at this game, that it was very common to request 
 them to play it, when they happened to be near the forts. 
 Upon this, Pontiac arranged his plan, which was that his 
 Indians should commence the game of ball under the forts, 
 
The Settlers 55 
 
 and after playing a short time, strike the ball into the fort : 
 of course, some of them would go in for it ; and having 
 done this two or three times, and recommenced the play to 
 avoid suspicion, they were to strike it over again, and 
 follow it up by a rush after it through the gates ; and 
 then, when they were all in, they would draw their 
 concealed weapons, and overpower the unsuspicious 
 garrison." 
 
 " It was certainly a very ingenious stratagem," observed 
 Mrs Campbell. 
 
 " And it succeeded, as I have observed, except on three 
 forts. The one which Pontiac directed the attack upon 
 himself, and which was that which he was most anxious to 
 obtain, was Detroit, in which, as I have before observed, 
 my uncle was garrisoned j but there he failed, and by a 
 singular circumstance." 
 
 " Pray tell us how, Captain Sinclair," said Emma •, " you 
 don't know how much you have interested me." 
 
 " And me, too, Captain Sinclair," continued Mary. 
 
 "lam very happy that I have been able to wear away 
 any portion of your tedious journey, Miss Percival, so I 
 shall proceed with my history. 
 
 "The fort of Detroit was garrisoned by about three 
 hundred men, when Pontiac arrived there with a large 
 force of Indians, and encamped under the walls, but he 
 had his warriors so mixed up with the women and children, 
 and brought so many articles for trade, that no suspicion 
 was created. The garrison had not heard of the capture 
 of the other forts which had already taken place. At the 
 same time the unusual number of the Indians was pointed 
 out to Major Gladwin, who commanded the fort, but he 
 had no suspicions. Pontiac sent word to the major, that 
 he wished to * have a talk ' with him, in order to cement 
 more fully the friendship between the Indians and the 
 English j and to this Major Gladwin consented, appointing 
 the next day to receive Pontiac and his chiefs in the fort 
 
 " Now it so happened, that Major Gladwin had em- 
 ployed an Indian woman to make him a pair of mocassins 
 
56 The Settlers 
 
 out of a very curious-marked elk-skin. The Indian woman 
 brought him the mocassins with the remainder of the skin. 
 The major was so pleased with them that he ordered her 
 to make him a second pair of mocassins out of the skin, 
 and then told her that she might keep the remainder for 
 herself. The woman having received the order, quitted 
 the major, but instead of leaving the fort, remained 
 loitering about till she was observed, and they inquired 
 why she did not go. She replied, that she wanted to 
 return the rest of the skin, as he set so great a value on 
 it ; and as this appeared strange conduct, she was 
 questioned, and then she said, that if she took away the 
 skin then, she never would be able to return it. 
 
 " Major Gladwin sent for the woman, upon hearing 
 of the expressions which she had used, and it was evident 
 that she wanted to communicate something, but was afraid ; 
 but on being pressed hard and encouraged, and assured of 
 protection, she then informed Major Gladwin, that Pontiac 
 and his chiefs were to come into the fort to-morrow, under 
 the plea of holding a talk ; but that they had cut the 
 barrels of their rifles short, to conceal them under their 
 blankets, and that it was their intention at a signal given 
 by Pontiac to murder Major Gladwin and all his officers 
 who were at the council ; while the other warriors, who 
 would also come into the fort with concealed arms under 
 pretence of trading, would attack the garrison outside. 
 
 "Having obtained this information, Major Gladwin did 
 all he could to put the fort into a state of defence, and 
 took every necessary precaution. He made known to the 
 officers and men what the intentions of the Indians were, 
 and instructed the officers how to act at the council, and 
 the garrison how to meet the pretended traders outside. 
 
 " About ten o'clock, Pontiac and his thirty-six chiefs, 
 with a train of warriors, came into the fort to their 
 pretended council, and were received with great polite- 
 ness. Pontiac made his speech, and when he came forward 
 to present the wampum belt, the receipt of which by the 
 Major was, as the Indian woman had informed them, to be 
 
The Settlers S7 
 
 the signal for the chiefs and warriors to commence the 
 assault, the Major and his officers drew their swords half 
 out of their scabbards, and the troops, with their muskets 
 loaded and bayonets fixed, appeared outside and in the 
 council-room, all ready to present. Pontiac, brave as he 
 really was, turned pale : he perceived that he was dis- 
 covered, and consequently, to avoid any open detection, 
 he finished his speech with many professions of regard for 
 the English. Major Gladwin then rose to reply to him, 
 and immediately informed him that he was aware of his 
 plot and his murderous intentions. Pontiac denied it ; but 
 Major Gladwin stepped to the chief, and drawing aside his 
 blanket, exposed his rifle cut short, which left Pontiac and 
 his chiefs without a word to say in reply. Major Glad- 
 win then desired Pontiac to quit the fort immediately, as 
 otherwise he should not be able to restrain the indignation 
 of the soldiers, who would immolate him and all his 
 followers who were outside of the fort. Pontiac and his 
 chiefs did not wait for a second intimation, but made all 
 the haste they could to get outside of the gates." 
 
 "Was it prudent in Major Gladwin to allow Pontiac 
 and his chiefs to leave, after they had come into the fort 
 with an intent to murder him and his men ? " said Henry 
 Campbell. " "Would not the major have been justified in 
 detaining them ? " 
 
 "I certainly think he would have been, and so did my 
 uncle, but Major Gladwin thought otherwise. He said 
 that he had promised safe conduct and protection to and 
 from the fort before he was aware of the conspiracy ; and, 
 having made a promise, his honour would not allow him 
 to depart from it." 
 
 " At all events, the major, if he erred, erred on the 
 right side," observed Alfred. "I think myself that he 
 was too scrupulous, and that I in his place should have 
 detained some of them, if not Pontiac himself, as a hostage 
 for the good behaviour of the rest of the tribes." 
 
 " The result proved that if Major Gladwin had done so 
 he would have done wisely ; for the next day, Pontiac, 
 
58 The Settlers 
 
 not at all disarmed by Major Gladwin's clemency, made a 
 most furious attack upon the fort. Every stratagem was 
 resorted to, but the attack failed. Pontiac then invested 
 it, cut off all their supplies, and the garrison was reduced 
 to great distress. But I must break off now, for here we 
 are at Trois Rivieres, where we shall remain for the night. 
 I hope you will not find your accommodations very uncom- 
 fortable, Mrs Campbell : I fear as we advance you will 
 have to put up with worse." 
 
 " And we are fully prepared for it, Captain Sinclair," 
 replied Mr Campbell j " but my wife and my nieces have 
 too much good sense to expect London hotels in the wilds 
 of Canada." 
 
 The bateaux were now on shore, and the party landed to 
 pass the night at the small stockaded village of Trois 
 Rivieres. 
 
 Chapter VIII 
 
 Captain Sinclair having stated that they would have a 
 longer journey on the following day, and that it would be 
 advisable to start as soon as possible, they rose at daylight, 
 and in half an hour had breakfasted and were again in the 
 boats. Soon after they had pushed into the stream and 
 hoisted the sails, for the wind was fair, Mr Campbell 
 inquired how far they had to go on that day ? 
 
 " About fifty miles if we possibly can," replied Captain 
 Sinclair. " We have made seventy-two miles in the first 
 two days ; but from here to Montreal, it is about ninety, 
 and we are anxious to get the best part over to-day, so 
 that we may land on a cleared spot which we know of, 
 and that I feel quite sure in j for I regret to say, you must 
 trust to your tents and your own bedding for this night, 
 as there is no habitation large enough to receive us on the 
 river's side, anywhere near where we wish to arrive." 
 
 "Never mind, Captain Sinclair, we shall sleep very 
 
The Settlers 
 
 59 
 
 sound, I dare say," replied Mrs Campbell ; " but where do 
 all the rest of the party sleep ? — there is only one tent." 
 
 " Oh ! never mind the rest of the party ; we are used to 
 it, and your gentlemen won't mind it ; some will sleep in 
 the bateaux, some at the fire, some will watch and not sleep 
 at all." 
 
 After some further conversation, Mary Percival observed 
 to Captain Sinclair: "You had not, I believe, Captain 
 Sinclair, quite finished your account of Pontiac where you 
 left off yesterday, at the time when he was blockading the 
 fort of Detroit. Will you oblige us by stating what after- 
 wards took place ? " 
 
 " With great pleasure, Miss Percival. There was great 
 difficulty in relieving the fort, as all communication had 
 been cut off; at last the Governor sent his aide-de-camp, 
 Captain Dalyell, who contrived to throw himself in the fort 
 with about two hundred and fifty men. He shortly after- 
 wards sallied out to attack the entrenchments of the 
 Indians, but Pontiac having received intelligence of his 
 intention, laid an ambuscade for him, beat back the troops 
 with great loss, and poor Dalyell fell in the combat, that 
 took place near a bridge which still goes by the name of 
 Bloody Bridge. Pontiac cut off the head of Captain 
 Dalyell, and set it upon a post." 
 
 "So much for Major Gladwin's extreme sense of 
 honour," exclaimed Alfred ; " had he detained Pontiac as 
 a prisoner, nothing of this would have happened." 
 
 " I agree with you, Mr Alfred," replied Captain Sinclair, 
 "it was letting loose a wolf; but Major Gladwin thought 
 he was doing what was right, and therefore cannot be well 
 blamed. After this defeat, the investment was more strict 
 than ever, and the garrison suffered dreadfully. Several 
 vessels which were sent out to supply the garrison fell into 
 the hands of Pontiac, who treated the men very cruelly. 
 What with the loss of men and constant watching, as well 
 as the want of provisions, the garrison was reduced to the 
 greatest privations. At last a schooner came off with 
 supplies, which Pontiac as usual attacked with his warriors 
 
60 The Settlers 
 
 in their canoes. The schooner was obliged to stand out 
 again, but the Indians followed, and by their incessant fire 
 killed or wounded almost every man on board of her, and 
 at length boarded and took possession. As they were 
 climbing up the shrouds and over the gunnel of the vessel, 
 the captain of the vessel, who was a most determined man, 
 and resolved not to fall into the hands of the Indians, 
 called out to the gunner to set fire to the magazine, and 
 blow them all up together. This order was heard by one 
 of Pontiac's chiefs acquainted with English ; he cried out 
 to the other Indians, and sprang away from the vessel ; the 
 other Indians followed him, and hurried away in their 
 canoes, or by swimming as fast as they could from the 
 vessel. The captain took advantage of the wind and 
 arrived Safe at the fort ; and thus was the garrison relieved 
 and those in the fort saved from destruction by the courage 
 of this one man." 
 
 " You say that Pontiac is now dead, at least Martin 
 Super told us so. How did he die, Captain Sinclair ? " 
 inquired Mrs Campbell. 
 
 " He was killed by an Indian, but it is difficult to say 
 why. For many years he had made friends with us and 
 had received a liberal pension from the Government ; but 
 it appears that his hatred against the English had again 
 broken out, and in a council held by the Indians, he pro- 
 posed assailing us anew. After he had spoken, an Indian 
 buried his knife in his heart, but whether to gratify a 
 private animosity or to avoid a further warfare with those 
 who had always thinned their tribes, it is difficult to ascer- 
 tain. One thing is certain, that most of the Indian ani- 
 mosity against the English is buried with him." 
 
 " Thank you, Captain Sinclair," said Mary Percival, 
 " for taking so much trouble. I think Pontiac's history is 
 a very interesting one." 
 
 "There was much to admire and much to deplore in 
 his character, and we must not judge the Indian too 
 harshly. He was formed for command, and possessed 
 great courage and skill in all his arrangements, independent 
 
The Settlers 61 
 
 of his having the tact to keep all the Lake tribes of Indians 
 combined, — no very easy task. That he should have 
 endeavoured to drive us away from those lands of which 
 he considered himself (and very correctly too) as the 
 sovereign, is not to be wondered at, especially as our 
 encroachments daily increased. The great fault of his 
 character, in our eyes, was his treachery; but we must 
 remember that the whole art of Indian warfare is based 
 upon stratagem." 
 
 "But his attacking the fort after he had been so 
 generously dismissed when his intentions were known, 
 was surely very base," remarked Mrs Campbell. 
 
 " What we consider a generous dismissal, he probably 
 mistook for folly and weakness. The Indians have no idea 
 of generosity in warfare. Had Pontiac been shot, he would 
 have died bravely, and he had no idea that, because Major 
 Gladwin did not think proper to take his life, he was 
 therefore bound to let us remain in possession of his lands. 
 But whatever treachery the Indians consider allowable and 
 proper in warfare, it is not a portion of the Indian's 
 character ; for, at any other time his hospitality and good 
 faith are not to be doubted, if he pledges himself for your 
 safety. It is a pity that they are not Christians. Surely it 
 would make a great improvement in a character which, even 
 in its unenlightened state, has in it much to be admired. 
 
 " When the form of worship and creed is simple, it is 
 difficult to make converts, and the Indian is a clear 
 reasoner. I once had a conversation with one of the 
 chiefs on the subject. After we had conversed some 
 time, he said, ' You believe in one God — so do we ; you 
 call him one name — we call him another ; we don't speak 
 the same language, that is the reason. You say, suppose 
 you do good, you go to land of Good Spirits — we say so 
 too. Then Indians and Yangees (that is, English) both 
 try to gain same object, only try in not the same way. 
 Now I think that it much better that as we all go along 
 together, that every man paddle his own canoe. That 
 my thought.' " 
 
62 The Settlers 
 
 "It is, as you say, Captain Sinclair, difficult to argue 
 with men who look so straight forward and are so practical 
 in their ideas. Nevertheless," said Mrs Campbell, " a 
 false creed must often lead to false conduct ; and what- 
 ever is estimable in the Indian character would be 
 strengthened and improved by the infusion of Christian 
 principles and Christian hopes, — so that I must still con- 
 sider it very desirable that the Indians should become 
 Christians, — and I trust that by judicious and discreet 
 measures such a result may gradually be brought about." 
 
 It was two hours before sunset when they arrived at 
 the spot at which they intended to pass the night ; they 
 landed, and some of the soldiers were employed in setting 
 up the tent on a dry hillock, while others collected logs 
 of wood for the fire. Martin Super brought on shore the 
 bedding, and, assisted by Alfred and Henry, placed it in 
 the tent. Captain Sinclair's canteen provided sufficient 
 articles to enable them to make tea, and in less than half 
 an hour the kettle was on the fire. As soon as they had 
 partaken of these refreshments and the contents of a basket 
 of provisions procured at Trois Rivieres, the ladies retired 
 for the night. Captain Sinclair stationed sentinels at 
 different posts as a security from any intruders, and then 
 the remainder of the troops with the other males com- 
 posing the party lay down with their feet towards a large 
 fire, composed of two or three trunks of trees, which 
 blazed for many yards in height. In a short time all was 
 quiet, and all were in repose except the sentinels, the 
 sergeant and corporal, and Captain Sinclair, who relieved 
 each other. 
 
 The night passed without any disturbance, and the next 
 morning they re-embarked and pursued their course. 
 Before sunset, they arrived at the town of Montreal, 
 where it had been arranged that they should wait a day. 
 Mr Campbell had a few purchases to make here, which 
 he completed. It had been his intention also, to procure 
 two of the small Canadian horses, but by the advice of 
 Captain Sinclair, he abandoned the idea. Captain Sinclair 
 
The Settlers 63 
 
 pointed out to him, that having no forage or means of 
 subsistence for the animals, they would be a great expense 
 to him during the first year without being of much use - 9 
 and further, that in all probability, when the garrison was 
 relieved at Fort Frontignac on the following year, the 
 officers would be too glad to part with their horses at a 
 lower price than what they could be purchased for at 
 Montreal. Having a letter of introduction to the Governor, 
 they received every attention. The society was almost 
 wholly French ; and many of the inhabitants called out 
 of politeness, or to satisfy their curiosity. The French 
 ladies shrugged up their shoulders and exclaimed, " Est-il 
 possible ? " when they heard that the Campbells were 
 about to proceed to such a distant spot and settle upon 
 it. The French gentlemen told the Miss Percivals that 
 it was a great sacrifice to bury so much beauty in the 
 wilderness ; but what they said had little effect upon any 
 of the party. Captain Sinclair offered to remain another 
 day if Mr Campbell wished it ; but, on the contrary, he 
 was anxious to arrive as soon as possible at his destina- 
 tion ; and the following morning they again embarked, 
 having now about three hundred and sixty miles to ascend 
 against the current and the occasional rapids. It would 
 take too much space if I were to narrate all that took place 
 during their difficult ascent ; how they were sometimes 
 obliged to land and carry the cargoes of the boats ; how 
 one or two bateaux were upset and some of their stores 
 lost ; and how their privations increased on each following 
 day of the journey. I have too much to relate to enter 
 into this portion of the narrative, although there might be 
 much interest in the detail ; it will be sufficient to say 
 that, after sixteen days of some peril and much fatigue, 
 and of considerable suffering, from the clouds of mosquitoes 
 which assailed them during the night, they were landed 
 safely at Fort Frontignac, and treated with every attention 
 by the commandant, who had received letters from the 
 Governor of Quebec, desiring him to do all that he 
 possibly could to serve them. The commandant, Colonel 
 
64 The Settlers 
 
 Foster, had showed Mr Campbell and his party the rooms 
 which had been provided for them, and now, for the 
 first time after many days, they found themselves all 
 together and alone. 
 
 After a short conversation, in which they canvassed and 
 commented upon the kindness which they had received, 
 and the difficulties which they had, in consequence, sur- 
 mounted, during their long and tedious journey from 
 Quebec, Mr Campbell observed : " My dear wife and 
 children, we have thus far proceeded without serious 
 casualty : it has pleased the Almighty to conduct us 
 safely over a boisterous sea, to keep our spirits up by 
 providing us with unexpected friends and support, and 
 we have now arrived within a few miles of our destination. 
 But let us not suppose that our perils and difficulties are 
 terminated j on the contrary, without wishing to dishearten 
 you, I feel that they are about to commence. We have 
 much privation, much fatigue, and, perhaps, much danger 
 to encounter, before we can expect to be in comfort or 
 in security; but we must put our trust in that gracious 
 Providence which has hitherto so mercifully preserved us, 
 and at the same time not relax in our own energy and 
 industry, which must ever accompany our faith in the 
 Divine aid. It is long since we have had an opportunity 
 of being gathered together and alone. Let us seize this 
 opportunity of pouring out our thanks to God for his 
 mercies already vouchsafed, and praying for a continuance 
 of his protection. Even in the wilderness, let us walk 
 with him, trust in him, and ever keep him in our 
 thoughts. "We must bear in mind that this entire life 
 is but a pilgrimage ; that if, during its course, we should 
 meet with affliction or distress, it is his appointment, and 
 designed undoubtedly for our good. It is our wisdom, 
 as well as duty, to submit patiently to whatever may 
 befall us, never losing our courage or becoming dis- 
 heartened by suffering, but trusting to the mercy and 
 power of him who can and will, at his own good time, 
 deliver us from evil." Mr Campbell knelt down, sur- 
 
The Settlers 65 
 
 rounded by his family, and, in a fervent and feeling 
 address, poured forth his thanksgiving for past mercies 
 and humble solicitation for further assistance. So powerful 
 and so eloquent were his words that the tears coursed 
 down the cheeks of his wife and nieces ; and when he 
 had finished, all their hearts were so full, that they 
 retired to their beds without further exchange of words 
 than receiving his blessing, and wishing each other good- 
 night. 
 
 Chapter IX 
 
 The party were so refreshed by once more sleeping upon 
 good beds, that they were up and dressed very early, and 
 shortly after seven o'clock were all collected upon the 
 rampart of the fort, surveying the landscape, which was 
 indeed very picturesque and beautiful. Before them, to 
 their left, the lake was spread, an inland sea, lost in the 
 horizon, now quite calm, and near to the shores studded 
 with small islands covered with verdant foliage, and 
 appearing as if they floated upon the transparent water. 
 To the westward, and in front of them, were the clearings 
 belonging to the fort, backed with the distant woods : a 
 herd of cattle were grazing on a portion of the cleared 
 land ; the other was divided off by a snake fence, as it 
 is termed, and was under cultivation. Here and there 
 a log-building was raised as a shelter for the animals 
 during the winter, and at half a mile's distance was a 
 small fort, surrounded with high palisades, intended as 
 a place of retreat and security for those who might be 
 in charge of the cattle, in case of danger or surprise. 
 Close to the fort, a rapid stream, now from the freshets 
 overflowing its banks, poured down its waters into the 
 lake, running its course through a variety of shrubs and 
 larches and occasional elms which lined its banks. The 
 sun shone bright — the woodpeckers flew from tree to 
 tree, or clung to the rails of the fences — the belted 
 s E 
 
66 The Settlers 
 
 kingfisher darted up and down over the running stream — 
 and the chirping and wild notes of various birds were 
 heard on every side of them. 
 
 "This is very beautiful, is it not?" said Mrs Campbell^ 
 " surely it cannot be so great a hardship to live in a spot 
 like this ? " 
 
 " Not if it were always so, perhaps, madam," said 
 Colonel Forster, who had joined the party as Mrs 
 Campbell made the observation. " But Canada in the 
 month of June is very different from Canada in January. 
 That we find our life monotonous in this fort, separated 
 as we are from the rest of the world, I admit, and the 
 winters are so long and severe as to tire out our patience ; 
 but soldiers must do their duty whether burning under 
 the tropics or freezing in the wilds of Canada. It cannot 
 be a very agreeable life, when even the report of danger 
 near to us becomes a pleasurable feeling from the excite- 
 ment it causes for the moment. 
 
 " I have been talking, Mr Campbell, with Captain 
 Sinclair, and find you have much to do before the short 
 summer is over, to be ready to meet the coming winter ; 
 more than you can well do with your limited means. I 
 am happy that my instructions from the Governor will 
 permit me to be of service to you. I propose that the 
 ladies shall remain here, while you, with such assistance 
 as I can give, proceed to your allotment, and prepare 
 for their reception." 
 
 "A thousand thanks for your kind offer, Colonel — 
 but no, no, we will all go together," interrupted 
 Mrs Campbell ; "we can be useful, and we will 
 remain in the tents till the house is built. Do not 
 say a word more, Colonel Forster, that is decided ; 
 although I again return you many thanks for your kind 
 offer." 
 
 " If such is the case, I have only to observe that I shall 
 send a fatigue party of twelve men, which I can well 
 spare for a few weeks, to assist you in your labours," 
 replied Colonel Forster. "Their remuneration will not 
 
The Settlers 67 
 
 put you to a very great expense. Captain Sinclair has 
 volunteered to take charge of it." 
 
 " Many thanks, sir," replied Mr Campbell ; " and as 
 you observe that we have no time to lose, with your 
 permission we will start to-morrow morning." 
 
 " I certainly shall not dissuade you," replied the com- 
 mandant, " although I did hope that I should have had 
 the pleasure of your company for a little longer. You 
 are aware that I have the Governor's directions to supply 
 you with cattle from our own stock, at a fair price. I 
 hardly need say that you may select as you please." 
 
 " And I," said Captain Sinclair, who had been in con- 
 versation with Mary Percival, and who now addressed 
 Mr Campbell, " have been making another collection 
 for you from my brother officers, which you were not 
 provided with, and will find very useful, I may say 
 absolutely necessary." 
 
 "What may that be, Captain Sinclair?" said Mr 
 Campbell. 
 
 " A variety of dogs of every description. I have a 
 pack of five ; and, although not quite so handsome as 
 your pet dogs in England, you will find them well 
 acquainted with the country, and do their duty well. I 
 have a pointer, a bull-dog, two terriers, and a foxhound 
 — all of them of good courage and ready to attack 
 catamount, wolf, lynx, or even a bear, if required." 
 
 " It is, indeed, a very valuable present," replied Mr 
 Campbell, " and you have our sincere thanks." 
 
 " The cows you had better select before you go, unless 
 you prefer that I should do it for you," observed Colonel 
 Forster. " They shall be driven over in a day or two, 
 as I presume the ladies will wish to have milk. By-the- 
 bye, Mr Campbell, I must let you into a secret. The 
 wild onions which grow so plentifully in this country, 
 and which the cattle are very fond of, give a very un- 
 pleasant taste to the milk. You may remove it by heating 
 the milk as soon as it has been drawn from the cows." 
 
 " Many thanks, Colonel, for your information," replied 
 
€8 The Settlers 
 
 Mr Campbell, " for I certainly have no great partiality to 
 the flavour of onions in milk." 
 
 A summons to breakfast broke up the conversation. Dur- 
 ing the day Henry and Alfred, assisted by Captain Sinclair 
 and Martin Super, were very busy in loading the two bateaux 
 with the stores, tents, and various trunks of linen and other 
 necessaries which they had brought with them. Mr and 
 Mrs Campbell, with the girls, were equally busy in selecting 
 and putting on one side articles for immediate use on their 
 arrival at the allotment. As they were very tired, they 
 went to bed early, that they might be ready for the next 
 day's re-embarkation ; and after breakfast, having taken 
 leave of the kind commandant and the other officers, they 
 went down to the shore of the lake, and embarked with 
 Captain Sinclair in the commandant's boat, which had been 
 prepared for them. Martin Super, Alfred and Henry, 
 -with the five dogs, went on board of the two bateaux, 
 which were manned by the corporal and twelve soldiers, 
 lent by the commandant to Mr Campbell. The weather 
 was beautifully fine, and they set off in high spirits. The 
 distance by water was not more than three miles, although 
 by land it was nearly five, and in half an hour they 
 entered the cove adjoining to which the allotment lay. 
 
 " There is the spot, Mrs Campbell, which is to be your 
 future residence," said Captain Sinclair, pointing with his 
 hand ; " you observe where that brook runs down into 
 the lake, that is your eastern boundary ; the land on the 
 other side is the property of the old hunter we have spoken 
 of. You see his little log-hut, not much bigger than an 
 Indian lodge, and the patch of Indian corn now sprung out 
 of the ground which is enclosed by the fence. This 
 portion appears not to be of any use to him, as he has no 
 cattle of any kind, unless indeed they have gone into the 
 bush; but I think some of our men said that he lived 
 entirely by the chase, and that he has an Indian wife." 
 
 "Well," said Emma Percival, laughing, " female society 
 is what we never calculated upon. What is the man's 
 name ? " 
 
The Settlers 69 
 
 " Malachi Bone," replied Captain Sinclair. " I presume 
 you expect Mrs Bone to call first ? " 
 
 " She ought to do so, if she knows the usage of society," 
 replied Emma ; " but if she does not, I think I shall waive 
 ceremony and go and see her. I have great curiosity to 
 make acquaintance with an Indian squaw." 
 
 "You may be surprised to hear me say so, Miss Emma, 
 but I assure you, without having ever seen her, that you 
 will find her perfectly well bred. All the Indian women 
 are — their characters are a compound of simplicity and 
 reserve. — Keep the boat's head more to the right, Selby, 
 we will land close to that little knoll." 
 
 The commandant's boat had pulled much faster, and was 
 a long way ahead of the bateaux. In a few minutes after- 
 wards they had all disembarked, and were standing on 
 the knoll, surveying their new property. A portion of 
 about thirty acres, running along the shore of the lake, was 
 what is termed natural prairie, or meadow of short fine 
 grass ; the land immediately behind the meadow was 
 covered with brushwood for about three hundred yards, 
 and then rose a dark and impervious front of high timber 
 which completely confined the landscape. The allotment, 
 belonging to the old hunter on the opposite side of the 
 brook, contained about the same portion of natural meadow, 
 and was in other respects but a continuation of the portion 
 belonging to Mr Campbell. 
 
 " Well," said Martin Super, as soon as he had come up 
 to the party on the knoll, for the bateaux had now arrived, 
 " I reckon, Mr Campbell, that you are in luck to have this 
 piece of grass. It would have taken no few blows of the 
 axe to have cleared it away out of such a wood as that 
 behind us. Why, it's as good as a fortune to a new 
 settler." 
 
 "I think it is, Martin," replied Mr Campbell. 
 
 "Well, sir, now to work as soon as you please, for a 
 day is a day, and must not be lost. I'll go to the wood 
 with five or six of the men who can handle an axe, and 
 begin to cut down, leaving you and the captain there to 
 
70 The Settlers 
 
 decide where the house is to be ; the other soldiers will 
 be putting up the tents all ready for to-night, for you 
 must not expect a house over your heads till next full 
 moon." 
 
 In a quarter of an hour all were in motion. Henry and 
 Alfred took their axes, and followed Martin Super and 
 half of the soldiers ; the others were busy landing the 
 stores and pitching the tents, while Captain Sinclair and 
 Mr Campbell were surveying the ground, that they 
 might choose a spot for the erection of the house. Mrs 
 Campbell remained sitting on the knoll, watching the 
 debarkation of the packages ; and Percival, by her direc- 
 tions, brought to her those articles which were for 
 immediate use. Mary and Emma Percival, accompanied by 
 John, as they had no task allotted for them, walked up by 
 the side of the stream towards the wood. 
 
 " I wish I had my box," said John, who had been 
 watching the running water. 
 
 " Why do you want your box, John ? " said Mary. 
 
 " For my hooks in my box," replied John. 
 
 " Why, do you see any fish in this small stream ? " said 
 Emma. 
 
 "Yes," replied John, walking on before them. 
 
 Mary and Emma followed him, now and then stopping 
 to pick a flower unknown to them : when they overtook 
 John, he was standing immovable, pointing to a figure on the 
 other side of the stream, as fixed and motionless as himself. 
 
 The two girls started back as they beheld a tall, gaunt 
 man, dressed in deer hides, who stood leaning upon a long 
 gun with his eyes fixed upon them. His face was browned 
 and weather-beaten — indeed so dark, that it was difficult 
 to say if he were of the Indian race or not. 
 
 " It must be the hunter, Emma," said Mary Percival j 
 " he is not dressed like the Indians we saw at Quebec." 
 
 " It must be," replied Emma ; " won't he speak ? " 
 
 " We will wait and see," replied Mary. They did 
 wait for a minute or more, but the man neither spoke nor 
 shifted his position. 
 
The Settlers 71 
 
 " I will speak to him, Mary," said Emma at last. " My 
 good man, you are Malachi Bone, are you not ? " 
 
 " That's my name," replied the hunter in a deep voice ; 
 41 and who on earth are you, and what are you doing here? 
 Is it a frolic from the fort, or what is it, that causes all 
 this disturbance ? " 
 
 " Disturbance ! — why we don't make a great deal of 
 noise ; no, it's no frolic ; we are come to settle here, and 
 shall be your neighbours." 
 
 " To settle here ! — why, what on earth do you mean, 
 young woman ? Settle here ! — not you, surely." 
 
 " Yes, indeed, we are. Don't you know Martin Super, 
 the trapper ? He is with us, and now at work in the 
 woods getting ready for raising the house, as you call it. — 
 Do you know, Mary," said Emma in a low tone to her 
 sister, "I am almost afraid of that man, although I do 
 speak so boldly." 
 
 " Martin Super — yes, I know him," replied the hunter, 
 who without any more ceremony threw his gun into the 
 hollow of his arm, turned round, and walked away in the 
 direction of his own hut. 
 
 " Well, Mary," observed Emma, after a pause of a few 
 seconds, during which they watched the receding form 
 of the hunter, " the old gentleman is not over-polite. 
 Suppose we go back and narrate our first adventure ? " 
 
 " Let us walk up to where Alfred and Martin Super 
 are at work, and tell them," replied Mary. 
 
 They soon gained the spot where the men were felling 
 the trees, and made known to Alfred and Martin what 
 had taken place. 
 
 "He is angered, miss," observed Martin; " I guessed 
 as much; well, if he don't like it he must squat elsewhere." 
 
 " How do you mean squat elsewhere ?" 
 
 " I mean, miss, that if he don't like company so near 
 him, he must shift and build his wigwam further off." 
 
 " But, why should he not like company ? I should have 
 imagined that it would be agreeable rather than otherwise," 
 replied Mary Percival. 
 
72 The Settlers 
 
 " You may think so, miss ; but Malachi Bone thinks 
 otherwise ; and it's very natural ; a man who has lived all 
 his life in the woods, all alone, his eye never resting, his 
 ear ever watching ; catching at every sound, even to the 
 breaking of a twig or the falling of a leaf; sleeping with 
 his finger on his trigger and one eye half open, gets used 
 to no company but his own, and can't abide it. I recollect 
 the time that I could not. Why, miss, when a man hasn't 
 spoken a word perhaps for months, talking is a fatigue, 
 and, when he hasn't heard a word spoken for months, 
 listening is as bad. It's all custom, miss, and Malachi, as 
 I guessed, don't like it, and so he's rily and angered. I 
 will go see him after the work is over." 
 
 " But he has his wife, Martin, has he not ? " 
 
 " Yes j but she's an Indian wife, Master Alfred, and 
 Indian wives don't speak unless they're spoken to." 
 
 " What a recommendation," said Alfred, laughing \ 
 " I really think I shall look after an Indian wife, Emma." 
 
 " I think you had better," replied Emma. " You'd be 
 certain of a quiet house, — when you were out of it, — and 
 when at home, you would have all the talk to yourself, 
 which is just what you like. Come, Mary, let us leave 
 him to dream of his squaw." 
 
 The men selected by the commandant of the fort were 
 well used to handle the axe ; before dusk, many trees had 
 been felled, and were ready for sawing into lengths. The 
 tents had all been pitched : those for the Campbells on the 
 knoll we have spoken of ; Captain Sinclair's and that for 
 the soldiers about a hundred yards distant ; the fires were 
 lighted, and as the dinner had been cold, a hot supper was 
 prepared by Martin and Mrs Campbell, assisted by the 
 girls and the younger boys. After supper they all retired 
 to an early bed ; Captain Sinclair having put a man as 
 sentry, and the dogs having been tied at different places 
 that they might give the alarm if there was any danger ; 
 which, however, was not anticipated, as the Indians had 
 for some time been very quiet in the neighbourhood of 
 Fort Frontignac. 
 
The Settlers 73 
 
 Chapter X 
 
 The next morning, when they assembled at breakfast, 
 after Mr Campbell had read the prayers, Mary Percivai 
 said, " Did you hear that strange and loud noise last 
 night ? I was very much startled with it ; but, as nobody 
 said a word, I held my tongue." 
 
 " Nobody said a word, because everybody was fast 
 asleep, I presume," said Alfred 5**1 heard nothing." 
 
 " It was like the sound of cart-wheels at a distance, 
 with whistling and hissing," continued Mary. 
 
 " I think I can explain it to you, as I was up during the 
 night, Miss Percivai," said Captain Sinclair. " It is a 
 noise you must expect every night during the summer 
 season ; but one to which you will soon be accustomed." 
 
 " Why, what was it ? " 
 
 " Frogs, — nothing more ; except, indeed, the hissing, 
 which, I believe, is made by the lizards. They will 
 serenade you every night. I only hope you will not be 
 disturbed by anything more dangerous." 
 
 " Is it possible that such small creatures can make such 
 a din ? " 
 
 " Yes ; when thousands join in the concert ; I may say 
 millions." 
 
 " Well, I thank you for the explanation, Captain 
 Sinclair, as it has been some relief to my mind." 
 
 After breakfast, Martin (we shall for the future leave 
 out his surname) informed Mr Campbell that he had seen 
 Malachi Bone, the hunter, who had expressed great dis- 
 satisfaction at their arrival, and his determination to quit 
 the place if they remained. 
 
 " Surely, he hardly expects us to quit the place to 
 please him." 
 
 " No," replied Martin ; " but if he were cankered in 
 disposition, which I will say Malachi is not, he might make 
 it very unpleasant for you to remain, by bringing the 
 Indians about you." 
 
74 The Settlers 
 
 " Surely, he would not do that," said Mrs Campbell. 
 " No, I don't think he would," replied Martin j " be- 
 cause, you see, it's just as easy for him to go further off." 
 " But why should we drive him away from his property 
 any more than we leave our own ? " observed Mrs 
 Campbell. 
 
 " He says he won't be crowded, ma'am ; he can't bear 
 to be crowded." 
 
 "Why, there's a river between us." 
 " So there is, ma'am, but still that's his feeling. I said 
 to him, that if he would go, I daresay Mr Campbell would 
 buy his allotment of him, and he seems quite willing to 
 part with it." 
 
 " It would be a great addition to your property, Mr 
 Campbell," observed Captain Sinclair. " In the first place, 
 you would have the whole of the prairie and the right 
 of the river on both sides, apparently of no consequence 
 now, but as the country fills up, most valuable." 
 
 " Well," replied Mr Campbell, " as I presume we shall 
 remain here, or, at all events, those who survive me will, 
 till the country fills up, I shall be most happy to make any 
 arrangement with Bone for the purchase of his property." 
 
 " I'll have some more talk with him, sir," replied 
 Martin. 
 
 The second day was passed as was the first, in making 
 preparations for erecting the house, which, now that they 
 had obtained such unexpected help, was, by the advice of 
 Captain Sinclair, considerably enlarged beyond the size 
 originally intended. As Mr Campbell paid the soldiers 
 employed a certain sum per day for their labour, he had 
 less scruple in employing them longer. Two of them were 
 good carpenters, and a sawpit had been dug, that they 
 might prepare the doors and the frames for the window- 
 sashes which Mr Campbell had taken the precaution to 
 bring with him. On the third day, a boat arrived from the 
 fort, bringing the men's rations, and a present of two 
 fine bucks from the commandant. Captain Sinclair went 
 in the boat to procure some articles which he required, and 
 
The Settlers 
 
 75 
 
 returned in the evening. The weather continued fine, and in 
 the course of a week, a great deal of timber was cut and 
 squared. During this time, Martin had several meetings 
 with the old hunter, and it was agreed that he should 
 sell his property to Mr Campbell. Money he appeared to 
 care little about — indeed it was useless to him ; gunpowder, 
 lead, flints, blankets, and tobacco, were the principal articles 
 requested in the barter; the amount, however, was not 
 precisely settled. An intimacy had been struck up between 
 the old hunter and John ; in what manner it was difficult 
 to imagine, as they both were very sparing of their words ; 
 but this was certain, that John had contrived to get across 
 the stream somehow or another, and was now seldom at 
 home to his meals. Martin reported that he was in the 
 lodge of the old hunter, and that he could come to no 
 fiarm ; so Mrs Campbell was satisfied. 
 
 " But, what does he do there, Martin ? " said Mrs 
 Campbell, as they were clearing away the table after 
 supper. 
 
 "Just nothing but look at the squaw, or at Malachi 
 cleaning his gun, or anything else he may see. He never 
 speaks, that I know of, and that's why he suits old 
 Malachi." 
 
 " He brought home a whole basket of trout this after- 
 noon," observed Mary, " so he is not quite idle." 
 
 "No, miss; he's fishing at daylight, and gives one-half 
 to you, and the other to old Bone. He'll make a crack 
 hunter one of these days, as old Malachi says. He can draw 
 the bead on the old man's rifle in good style already, I can 
 tell you." 
 
 " How do you mean, Martin ? " said Mrs Campbell. 
 
 " I mean that he can fire pretty true, ma'am, although 
 it's a heavy gun for him to lift ; a smaller one would be 
 better for him." 
 
 " But, is he not too young to be trusted with a gun, 
 uncle ? " said Mary. 
 
 " No, miss," interrupted Martin, " you can't be too 
 young here ; the sooner a boy is useful the better ; and 
 
J6 . The Settlers 
 
 the boy with a gun is almost as good as a man ; for the 
 gun kills equally well if pointed true. Master Percival 
 must have his gun as soon as I am at leisure to teach 
 him." 
 
 " I wish you were at leisure now, Martin," cried 
 Percival. 
 
 " You forget, aunt, that you promised to learn to load 
 and fire a rifle yourself," said Mary. 
 
 " No, I do not ; and I intend to keep my word, as soon 
 as there is time ; but John is so very young." 
 
 " Well, Mary, I suppose we must enlist too," said 
 Emma. 
 
 " Yes ; we'll be the female rifle brigade," replied Mary, 
 laughing. 
 
 " I really quite like the idea," continued Emma ; " I 
 will put up with no impertinence, recollect, Alfred ; excite 
 my displeasure, and I shall take down my rifle." 
 
 " I suspect you will do more execution with your eyes, 
 Emma," replied Alfred, laughing. 
 
 " Not upon a catamount, as Martin calls it. Pray, what 
 is a catamount ? " 
 
 " A painter, miss." 
 
 " Oh ! now I know ; a catamount is a painter, and a 
 painter is a leopard or a panther. — As I live, uncle, here 
 comes the old hunter, with John trotting at his heels. 
 I thought he would come at last. The visit is to me, 
 Fm sure, for when we first met he was dumb with 
 astonishment." 
 
 "He well might be," observed Captain Sinclair; "he 
 has not often met with such objects as you and your sister 
 in the woods." 
 
 " No," replied Emma ; " an English squaw must be 
 rather a rarity." 
 
 As she said this, old Malachi Bone came up, and seated 
 himself, without speaking, placing his rifle between his 
 knees. 
 
 " Your servant, sir," said Mr Campbell \ " I hope you 
 are well." 
 
The Settlers 
 
 77 
 
 " What on earth makes you come here ? " said Bone, 
 looking round him. " You are not fit for the wilderness ! 
 Winter will arrive soon ; and then you go back, I reckon." 
 
 "No, we shall not," replied Alfred, "for we have no- 
 where to go back to ; besides, the people are too crowded 
 where we came from, so we came here for more room." 
 
 " I reckon you'Jl crowd me" replied the hunter, " so 
 I'll go farther." 
 
 " Well, Malachi, the gentleman will pay you for your 
 clearing." 
 
 " I told you so," said Martin. 
 
 " Yes, you did j but I'd rather not have seen him or his 
 goods." 
 
 "By goods, I suppose you mean us about you," said 
 Emma. 
 
 " No, girl, I didn't mean you. I meant gunpowder and 
 the like." 
 
 " I think, Emma, you are comprehended in the last 
 word," said Alfred. 
 
 " That is more than you are, then, for he did not 
 mention lead," retorted Emma. 
 
 " Martin Super, you know I did specify lead on the 
 paper," said Malachi Bone." 
 
 " You did, and you shall have it," said Mr Campbell. 
 " Say what your terms are now, and I will close with 
 you." 
 
 "Well, I'll leave that to Martin and you, stranger. I 
 clear out to-morrow." 
 
 " To-morrow ; and where do you go to ? " 
 
 Malachi Bone pointed to the westward. 
 
 " You'll not hear my rifle," said the old hunter, after a 
 pause \ " but I'm thinking you'll never stay here. You 
 don't know what an Ingen's life is ; it an't fit for the like 
 of you. No, there's not one of you, 'cept this boy," con- 
 tinued Malachi, putting his hand on John's head, " that's 
 fit for the woods. Let him come to me. I'll make a 
 hunter of him ; won't I, Martin ? " 
 
 " That you will, if they'll spare him to you." 
 
j$ The Settlers 
 
 " We cannot spare him altogether," replied Mr Camp- 
 bell, " but he shall visit you, if you wish it." 
 
 "Well, that's a promise; and I won't go so far as I 
 thought I would. He has a good eye ; I'll come for him." 
 
 The old man then rose up, and walked away, John 
 following him, without exchanging a word with any of the 
 party. 
 
 "My dear Campbell," said his wife, "what do you 
 intend to do about John ? You do not intend that the 
 hunter should take him with him ? " 
 
 " No, certainly not," replied Mr Campbell ; " but I see 
 no reason why he should not be with him occasionally." 
 
 " It will be a very good thing for him to be so," said 
 Martin. " If I may advise, let the boy come and go. The 
 old man has taken a fancy to him, and will teach him his 
 wood craft. It's as well to make a friend of Malachi 
 Bone." 
 
 " Why, what good can he do us ? " inquired Henry. 
 
 " A friend in need is a friend indeed, sir ; and a friend 
 in the wilderness is not to be thrown away. Old Malachi 
 is going further out, and if danger occurs, we shall know 
 it from him, for the sake of the boy, and have his help too, 
 if we need it." 
 
 " There is much good sense in Martin Super's remarks, 
 Mr Campbell," observed Captain Sinclair. " You will then 
 have Malachi Bone as an advanced guard, and the fort to 
 fall back upon, if necessary to retreat." 
 
 " And, perhaps, the most useful education which he can 
 receive to prepare him for his future life will be from the 
 old hunter." 
 
 " The only one which he will take to kindly, at all 
 events," observed Henry. 
 
 " Let him go, sir ; let him go," said Martin. 
 
 " I will give no positive answer," replied Mr Campbell. 
 " At all events, I will permit him to visit the old man ; 
 there can be no objection to that ; — but it is bedtime." 
 
The Settlers 79 
 
 Chapter XI 
 
 We must pass over six weeks, during which the labour 
 was continued without intermission, and the house was 
 raised, of logs, squared and well-fitted ; the windows and 
 doors were also put in, and the roof well covered in with 
 large squares of birch-bark, firmly fixed on the rafters. 
 The house consisted of one large room, as a dining-room, 
 and the kitchen, with a floor of well-beaten clay, a smaller 
 room, as a sitting-room, and three bed-rooms, all of 
 which were floored ; one of the largest of them fitted all 
 round with bed-places against the walls, in the same way 
 as on board of packets ; this room was for the four boys, 
 and had two spare bed-places in it. The others, which 
 were for the two girls and Mr and Mrs Campbell, were 
 much smaller. But before the house was half built, a 
 large outhouse adjoining to it had been raised to hold the 
 stores which Mr Campbell had brought with him, with 
 a rough granary made above the store-room. The interior 
 of the house was not yet fitted up, although the furniture 
 had been put in, and the family slept in it, rough as it 
 was, in preference to the tents, as they were very much 
 annoyed with mosquitoes. The stores were now safe 
 from the weather, and they had a roof over their heads, 
 which was the grand object that was to be obtained. 
 The carpenters were still very busy fitting up the interior 
 of the house, and the other men were splitting rails for 
 a snake-fence and also selecting small timber for raising 
 a high palisade round the premises. Martin had not been 
 idle. The site of the house was just where the brush- 
 wood joined to the prairie, and Martin had been clearing 
 it away and stacking it, and also collecting wood for 
 winter fuel. It had been decided that the four cows, 
 which had been driven round from the fort, should be 
 housed during the winter in the small building on the 
 other side of the stream, which had belonged to Malachi 
 
80 The Settlers 
 
 Bone, as it was surrounded with a high snake-fence, and 
 sufficiently large to hold them and even more. The 
 commandant had very kindly selected the most quiet cows 
 to milk, and Mary and Emma Percival had already entered 
 upon their duties ♦, the milk had been put into the store- 
 house until a dairy could be built up. A very neat 
 bridge had been thrown across the stream, and every 
 morning the two girls, generally attended by Henry, 
 Alfred, or Captain Sinclair, crossed over, and soon became 
 expert in their new vocation as dairymaids. Altogether, 
 things began to wear a promising appearance. Henry 
 and Mr Campbell had dug up as fast as Martin and Alfred 
 cleared away the brushwood, and the garden had already 
 been cropped with such few articles as could be put in 
 at the season. The commandant had some pigs ready for 
 the settlers as soon as they were ready to receive them, 
 and had more than once come up in the boats to ascertain 
 their progress and to offer any advice that he might 
 consider useful. 
 
 We must not, however, forget Malachi Bone. The 
 day after Bone had come to Mr Campbell, Emma perceived 
 him going away into the woods, with his rifle, followed 
 by her cousin John, and being very curious to see his 
 Indian wife, she persuaded Alfred and Captain Sinclair 
 to accompany her and Mary to the other side of the 
 stream. The great point was to know where to cross it, 
 but as John had found out the means of so doing, it was 
 to be presumed that there was a passage, and they set 
 off to look for it. They found that, about half a mile up 
 the stream, which there ran through the wood, a large 
 tree had been blown down and laid across it, and, with 
 the assistance of the young men, Mary and Emma passed 
 it without much difficulty ; they then turned back by the 
 side of the stream until they approached the lodge of old 
 Malachi. As they walked towards it, they could not 
 perceive any one stirring ; but at last a dog of the Indian 
 breed began to bark ; still nobody came out, and they 
 arrived at the door of the lodge where the dog stood ; 
 
1 
 
 ** 
 
The Settlers 81 
 
 when, sitting on the floor, they perceived the Indian girl 
 whom they were in search of. She was very busy sewing 
 a pair of mocassins out of deer leather. She appeared 
 startled when she first saw Alfred; but when she per- 
 ceived that the young ladies were with him, her confidence 
 returned. She slightly bowed her head, and continued 
 her work. 
 
 " How very young she is," said Emma ; " why she 
 cannot be more than eighteen years old." 
 
 " I doubt if she is so much," replied Captain Sinclair. 
 
 " She has a very modest, unaffected look, has she not, 
 Alfred ? " said Mary. 
 
 " Yes ; I think there is something very prepossessing 
 in her countenance." 
 
 "She is too young a wife for the old hunter, at all 
 events," observed Alfred. 
 
 " That is not unusual among the Indians," said Captain 
 Sinclair \ " a very old chief will often have three or four 
 young wives j they are to be considered more in the light 
 of his servants than anything else." 
 
 " But she must think us very rude to talk and stare at 
 her in this manner ; I suppose she cannot speak English." 
 
 " I will speak to her in her own language, if she is a 
 Chippeway or of any of the tribes about here, for they 
 all have the same dialect," said Captain Sinclair. 
 
 Captain Sinclair addressed her in the Indian language, 
 and the Indian girl replied in a very soft voice. 
 
 " She says her husband is gone to bring home venison." 
 
 "Tell her we are coming to live here, and will give 
 her anything she wants." 
 
 Captain Sinclair again addressed her, and received her 
 answer. 
 
 " She says that you are beautiful flowers, but not the 
 wild flowers of the country, and that the coid winter will 
 kill you." 
 
 "Tell her she will find us alive next summer," said 
 Emma ; " and, Captain Sinclair, give her this brooch of 
 mine, and tell her to wear it for my sake." 
 s F 
 
 ^ 
 
 Mi 
 
82 The Settlers 
 
 Captain Sinclair gave the message and the ornament to 
 the Indian girl, who replied, as she looked up and smiled 
 at Emma — 
 
 " That she would never forget the beautiful lily who 
 was so kind to the little strawberry-plant." 
 
 " Really her language is poetical and beautiful," observed 
 Mary; "I have nothing to give her — Oh! yes, I have; 
 here is my ivory needle-case, with some needles in it. 
 Tell her it will be of use to her when she sews her 
 mocassins. Open it and show her what is inside." 
 
 " She says that she shall be able to work faster and 
 better, and wishes to look at your foot, that she may 
 be grateful ; so put your foot out, Miss Percivai." 
 
 Mary did so ; the Indian girl examined it, and smiled 
 and nodded her head. 
 
 " Oh, Captain Sinclair, tell her that the little boy who 
 is gone with her husband is our cousin." 
 
 Captain Sinclair reported her answer, which was, " He 
 will be a great hunter and bring home plenty of game 
 by-and-bye." 
 
 "Well, now tell her that we shall always be happy 
 to see her, and that we are going home again ; and ask 
 her name, and tell her our own." 
 
 As Captain Sinclair interpreted, the Indian girl pro- 
 nounced after him the names of Mary and Emma very 
 distinctly. "She has your names, you perceive; her 
 own, translated into English, is the Strawberry-plant." 
 
 They then nodded farewell to the young Indian, and 
 returned home. On the second evening after their visit, 
 as they were at supper, the conversation turned upon the 
 hunter and his young Indian wife, when John, who had 
 as usual been silent, suddenly broke out with " Goes 
 away to-morrow ! " 
 
 " They go away to-morrow, John ; where do they go 
 to ? " said Mr Campbell. 
 
 "Woods," replied John. 
 
 John was correct in his statement. Early the next 
 morning, Malachi Bone, with his rifle on his shoulder 
 
The Settlers S3 
 
 and an axe in his hand, was seen crossing the prairie 
 belonging to Mr Campbell, followed by his wife, who 
 was bent double under her burthen, which was composed 
 of all the property which the old hunter possessed, tied 
 up in blankets. He had left word the night before with 
 Martin that he would come back in a few days, as soon 
 as he had squatted, to settle the bargain for his allotment 
 of land made over to Mr Campbell. This was just before 
 they had sat down to breakfast, and then they observed 
 that John was missing. 
 
 " He was here just before prayers," said Mrs Campbell. 
 "He must have slipped away after the old hunter." 
 
 "No doubt of that, ma'am," said Martin. "He will 
 go with him and find out where he puts up his wigwam, 
 and after that he will come back to you ; so there is no 
 use sending after him j indeed, we don't know which way 
 to send." 
 
 Martin was right. Two days afterwards, John made 
 his appearance again, and remained very quietly at home 
 during the whole week, catching fish in the stream or 
 practising with a bow and some arrows, which he had 
 obtained from Malachi Bone ; but the boy appeared to be 
 more taciturn and more fond of being alone than ever he 
 was before ; still he was obedient and kind towards his 
 mother and cousins, and was fond of Percival's company 
 when he went to take trout from the stream. 
 
 It was of course after the departure of the old hunter, 
 that his log hut was taken possession of and the cows put 
 into the meadow in front of it. 
 
 As the work became more advanced, Martin went out 
 every day, accompanied either by Alfred or Henry, in 
 pursuit of game. Mr Campbell had procured an ample 
 supply of ammunition, as well as the rifles, at Quebec. 
 These had been unpacked, and the young men were 
 becoming daily more expert. Up to the present, the 
 supply of game from the fort, and occasional fresh beef, 
 had not rendered it necessary for Mr Campbell to have 
 much recourse to his barrels of salt pork, but still it was 
 
84 The Settlers 
 
 necessary that a supply should be procured as often as 
 possible, that they might husband their stores. Martin 
 was a certain shot if within distance, and they seldom 
 returned without a deer slung between them. The 
 garden had been cleared away and the pig-sties were 
 finished, but there was still the most arduous portion of 
 the work to commence, which was the felling of the trees 
 to clear the land for the growing of corn. In this they 
 could expect no assistance from the garrison ; indeed, 
 from the indulgence of the commandant, they had already 
 obtained more than they could have expected. It was in 
 the last days of August, and the men lent from the 
 garrison were about to be recalled ; the houses were com- 
 pleted, the palisade had been raised round the house and 
 storehouse, and the men were now required at the fort. 
 Captain Sinclair received several hints from the com- 
 mandant that he must use all convenient despatch, and 
 limit his absence to a few days more, which he trusted 
 would be sufficient. Captain Sinclair, who would willingly 
 have remained in society which he so much valued, and 
 who had now become almost one of the family, found that 
 he could make no more excuses. He reported that he 
 would be ready to return on the 1st of September, and on 
 the morning of that day the bateaux arrived to take back 
 the soldiers, and bring the pigs and fowls which had been 
 promised. Mr Campbell settled his account with Captain 
 Sinclair, by a draft upon his banker at Quebec, for the 
 pay of the soldiers, the cows, and the pigs. The Captain 
 then took leave of his friends with mutual regret, and 
 many kind adieus, and, accompanied by the whole of the 
 family to the beach, embarked with all his men and pulled 
 away for the fort. 
 
The Settlers 85 
 
 Chapter XII 
 
 The Campbells remained for some time on the shore of 
 the lake watching the receding bateaux until they turned 
 round the point and were hidden from their sight, and 
 then they walked back to the house. But few words 
 were exchanged as they returned, for they felt a sensation 
 of loneliness from having parted with so many of their 
 own countrymen ; not that they were, with the exception 
 of Captain Sinclair, companions, but that, accustomed to 
 the sight of the soldiers at their labour, the spot now 
 appeared depopulated by their departure. Martin, too,. 
 and John, were both absent ; the latter had been two days 
 away, and Martin, who had not yet found time to ascertain 
 where old Malachi Bone had fixed his new abode, had 
 gone out in search of it, and to mention to him Mr 
 Campbell's wishes as to John's visits to him, which were 
 becoming more frequent and more lengthened than Mr 
 Campbell wished them to be. 
 
 When they entered the house, they all sat down, and 
 Mr Campbell then first spoke. 
 
 " Well, my dearest wife, here we are at last, left to our- 
 selves and to our own resources. I am not at all doubtful 
 of our doing well, if we exert ourselves, as it is our duty 
 to do. I grant that we may have hardships to combat, 
 difficulties to overcome, and occasional disappointments 
 and losses to bear up against ; but let us recollect how 
 greatly we have, through Providence, been already assisted 
 and encouraged, how much help we have received, and 
 how much kindness we have experienced. Surely we 
 ought to feel most grateful to Heaven for blessings already 
 vouchsafed to us, and ought to have a firm and lively faith 
 in him, who has hitherto so kindly watched over us. Let 
 us not then repine or feel dispirited, but with grateful 
 hearts do our duty cheerfully in that state of life to which 
 it has pleased him to call us." 
 
86 The Settlers 
 
 " I agree with you, my dear husband," replied Mrs 
 Campbell ; " nay, I can say with sincerity, that I am not 
 sorry we are now left to our own exertions, and that we 
 have an opportunity of proving that we can do without 
 the assistance of others. Up to the present, our trial has 
 been nothing ; indeed, I cannot fancy to myself what our 
 trials are to be. Come they may, but from what quarter I 
 cannot form an idea : should they come, however, I trust 
 we shall show our gratitude for past blessings, and our 
 faith derived from past deliverances, by a devout sub- 
 mission to whatever the Almighty may please to try or 
 chasten us with." 
 
 " Right, my dear," replied Mr Campbell ; " we will 
 hope for the best ; we are as much under his protection 
 here in the wilderness, as we were at Wexton Park ; we 
 were just as liable to all the ills which flesh is heir to 
 when we were living in opulence and luxury as we are 
 now in this log-house \ but we are, I thank God, not so 
 liable in our present position to forget him who so bounti- 
 fully provides for us and in his wisdom ordereth all our 
 ways. Most truly has the poet said — 
 
 " ' Sweet are the uses of adversity ! ' " 
 
 " Well," observed Emma, after a pause, as if to give a 
 more lively turn to the conversation, " I wonder what my 
 trials are to be ! Depend upon it, the cow will kick 
 down the pail, or the butter won't come ! " 
 
 " Or you'll get chapped fingers in the winter-time, and 
 chilblains on your feet," continued Mary. 
 
 " That will be bad ; but Captain Sinclair says that if we 
 don't take care we shall be frost-bitten and lose the tips of 
 our noses." 
 
 " That would be hard upon you, Emma, for you've 
 none to spare," said Alfred. 
 
 " Well, you have, Alfred, so yours ought to go first." 
 
 "We must look after one another's noses, they say, as 
 we cannot tell if our own is in danger ; and if we see a 
 white spot upon another's nose we must take a bit of snow 
 
The Settlers 87 
 
 and rub it well ; a little delicate attention peculiar to this 
 climate." 
 
 " I cannot say that I do not know what my trials are to 
 be," said Alfred — " that is, trials certain ; nor can Henry, 
 either. When I look at the enormous trunks of these trees, 
 which we have to cut down with our axes, I feel positive 
 that it will be a hard trial before we master them. Don't 
 you think so, Harry ? " 
 
 " I have made up my mind to have at least two new 
 skins upon my hands before the winter comes on," replied 
 Henry ; " but felling timber was not a part of my uni- 
 versity education." 
 
 "No," replied Alfred; "Oxford don't teach that; 
 " now, my university education " 
 
 " Your university education ! " cried Emma. 
 
 " Yes, mine ; I have sailed all over the universe, and 
 that I call a university education ; but here come Martin 
 and John. Why, John has got a gun on his shoulder ! 
 He must have taken it with him when he last disappeared." 
 
 "I suppose that by this time he knows how to use it, 
 Alfred," said Mrs Campbell. 
 
 " Yes, ma'am," replied Martin, who had entered; "he 
 knows well how to use and how to take care of it and take 
 care of himself. I let him bring it home on purpose to watch 
 him. He has fired and loaded twice as we came back, and 
 has killed this wood-chuck," continued Martin, throwing 
 the dead animal on the floor. " Old Malachi has taught 
 him well, and he has not forgotten his lessons." 
 
 " What animal is that, Martin, — is it good to eat ? " 
 said Henry. 
 
 " Not very good, sir ; it's an animal that burrows in the 
 ground, and is very hurtful in a garden or to the young 
 maize, and we always shoot them when we meet with 
 them." 
 
 " It's a pity that it's not good to eat." 
 
 " Oh ! you may eat it, sir; I don't say it's not fit to 
 eat ; but there are other things much better." 
 
 " That's quite sufficient for me, Martin," said Emma, 
 
88 The Settlers 
 
 " I shall not taste him ; at all events, not this time, what- 
 ever I may have to do by-and-bye." 
 
 " I spoke to old Bone, sir, and he says it's all right - y 
 that he won't keep him more than a day without first 
 sending him to you to ask leave." 
 
 " That's all I require, Martin." 
 
 " They have been out these two days, and had only just 
 come home when I arrived there. The game was still in 
 the wood." 
 
 " I shot a deer," said John. 
 
 " You shot a deer, John ! " said Alfred ; " why, what 
 a useful fellow you will be by-and-bye." 
 
 " Yes, sir; old Malachi told we that the boy had shot a 
 deer, and that he would bring it here to-morrow himself." 
 
 " I'm glad of that, for I wish to speak with him," said 
 Mr Campbell ; " but, John, how came you to take the 
 rifle with you without leave ? " 
 
 John made no answer. 
 
 " Answer me, John." 
 
 " Can't shoot without a gun," replied John. 
 
 " No, you cannot ; but the rifle is not yours." 
 
 " Give it me, and I'll shoot everything for dinner," 
 replied John. 
 
 "I think yon had better do so, father," said Henry in a 
 low voice ; " the temptation will be too strong." 
 
 "You are right, Henry," replied Mr Campbell, aside. 
 "Now, John, I will give you the rifle, if you will promise 
 me to ask leave when you want to go, and always come 
 back at the time you have promised." 
 
 " I'll always tell when I go, if mamma will always let 
 me go, and I'll always come back when I promise, if " 
 
 "If, what?" 
 
 " If I've killed," replied John. 
 
 " He means, sir, that if he is on the track when his 
 leave is out, that he must follow it ; but as soon as he has 
 either lost his game or killed it, he will then come home. 
 That's the feeling of a true hunter, sir, and you must not 
 baulk it." 
 
The Settlers 89 
 
 " Very true ; well then, John, recollect that you 
 promise." 
 
 " Martin," said Percival, " when are you to teach me to 
 fire the rifle ? " 
 
 " Oh, very soon now, sir ; but the soldiers are gone,, 
 and as soon as you can hit the mark, you shall go out with 
 Mr Alfred or me." 
 
 " And when are we to learn, Mary ? " said Emma. 
 
 "I'll teach you, cousins," said Alfred, "and give a 
 lesson to my honoured mother." 
 
 " "Well, we'll all learn," replied Mrs Campbell. 
 
 " "What's to be done to-morrow, Martin ? " said Alfred. 
 
 " Why, sir, there are boards enough to make a fishing- 
 punt, and if you and Mr Henry will help me, I think we 
 shall have one made in two or three days. The lake is 
 full of fish, and it's a pity not to have some while the 
 weather is so fine." 
 
 " I've plenty of lines in the store-room," said Mr Campbell. 
 
 " Master Percival would soon learn to fish by himself," 
 said Martin, " and then he'll bring as much as Master 
 John." 
 
 " Fish ! " said John with disdain. 
 
 " Yes, fish, Master John," replied Martin ; " a good 
 hunter is always a good fisherman, and don't despise them, 
 for they often give him a meal when he would otherwise 
 go to sleep with an empty stomach." 
 
 " Well, I'll catch fish with pleasure," cried Percival, 
 " only I must sometimes go out hunting." 
 
 " Yes, my dear boy, and we must sometimes go to bed - 9 
 and I think it is high time now, as we must all be up to- 
 morrow at daylight." 
 
 The next morning, Mary and Emma set off to milk the 
 cows — not, as usual, attended by some of the young men, 
 for Henry and Alfred were busy, and Captain Sinclair was 
 gone. As they crossed the bridge, Mary observed to her 
 sister — 
 
 " No more gentlemen to attend us lady milk-maids, 
 Emma." 
 
90 The Settlers 
 
 " No," replied Emma ; " our avocation is losing all its 
 charms, and a pleasure now almost settles down to a 
 duty." 
 
 " Alfred and Kenry are with Martin about the fishing- 
 boat," observed Mary. 
 
 " Yes," replied Emma ; " but I fancy, Mary, you were 
 thinking more of Captain Sinclair than of your cousins." 
 
 " That is very true, Emma ; I was thinking of him," 
 replied Mary, gravely. " You don't know how I feel his 
 absence." 
 
 " I can imagine it, though, my dearest Mary. Shall we 
 soon see him again ? " 
 
 " I do not know ; but I think not for three or four 
 weeks, for certain. All that can be spared from the fort 
 are gone haymaking, and if he. is one of the officers sent 
 with the men, of course he will be absent, and if he is 
 left in the fort, he will be obliged to remain there; so 
 there is no chance of seeing him until the haymaking is 
 over." 
 
 " Where is it that they go to make hay, Mary ? " 
 
 " You know they have only a sufficiency of pasture 
 round the fort for the cattle during the summer, so they 
 go along by the borders of the lake and islands, where 
 they know there are patches of clear land, cut the grass 
 down, make the hay, and collect it all in the bateaux, and 
 carry it to the fort to be stacked for the winter. This 
 prairie was their best help, but now they have lost it." 
 
 "But Colonel Forster has promised papa sufficient hay 
 for the cows for this winter ; indeed, we could not have 
 fed them unless he had done so. Depend upon it, Captain 
 Sinclair will bring the hay round, and then we shall see 
 him again, Mary ; but we must walk after our own cows 
 now. No one to drive them for us. If Alfred had any 
 manners he might have come." 
 
 " And, why not Henry, Emma?" said Mary, with a 
 smile. 
 
 " Oh ! I don't know ; Alfred came into my thoughts 
 first." 
 
The Settlers 91 
 
 "I believe that really was the case," replied Mary. 
 "Now Fin even with you; so go along and milk your 
 cows." 
 
 " It's all very well, miss," replied Emma, laughing j 
 but wait till I have learnt to fire my rifle, and then you'll 
 be more cautious of what you say," 
 
 On their return home, they found the old hunter with a 
 fine buck lying before him. Mr Campbell was out with 
 the boys and Martin, who wished his opinion as to the 
 size of the punt. 
 
 " How do you do, Mr Bone ? " said Mary. " Did John 
 shoot that deer ? " 
 
 " Yes ; and shot it as well as an old hunter, and the 
 creature can hardly lift the gun to his shoulder. Which 
 of you is named Mary ? " 
 
 " I am," said Mary. 
 
 "Then I've something for you," said old Malachi, 
 pulling from out of his vest a small parcel, wrapped up in 
 thin bark, and, handing it to her ; " it's a present from 
 the Strawberry." 
 
 Mary opened the bark, and found inside of it a pair 
 of mocassins, very prettily worked in stained porcupines' 
 quills. 
 
 " Oh ! how beautiful, and how kind of her ! Tell her 
 that I thank her, and love her very much. Will you ? " 
 
 " Yes ; I'll tell her. Where's the boy ? " 
 
 " Who, John ? I think he's gone up the stream to 
 take some trout ; he'll be back to breakfast, and that's 
 just ready. Come, Emma, we must go in with the 
 milk." 
 
 Mr Campbell and those who were with him soon 
 returned. 
 
 Malachi Bone then stated that he had brought the 
 buck killed by John ; and that, if it suited, he would 
 carry back with him a keg of gunpowder and some lead ; 
 that he wished Mr Campbell to calculate what he considered 
 due to him for the property, and let him take it out in 
 goods, as he required them. 
 
92 The Settlers 
 
 " Why don't you name your own price, Malachi ? " 
 said Mr Campbell. 
 
 "How can I name a price? It was given to me and 
 cost nothing. I leave it all to you and Martin Super, as 
 I said before." 
 
 " You show great confidence in me, I must say. Well, 
 Bone, I will not cheat you \ but I'm afraid you will be 
 a long while before you are paid, if you only take it out 
 in goods from my store house." 
 
 " All the better, master ; they will last till I die, and 
 then what's left will do for the boy here/' replied the 
 old hunter, putting his hand upon John's head. 
 
 "Bone," said Mr Campbell, "I have no objection to 
 the boy going with you occasionally ; but I cannot permit 
 him to be always away. I want him to come home on 
 the day after he has been to see you." 
 
 " Well, that's not reasonable, master. We go out 
 after the game ; who knows where we may find it, how 
 long we may look for it, and how far it may lead us ? 
 Must we give up the chase when close upon it, because 
 time's up ? That'll never do. I want to make the boy 
 a hunter, and he must learn to sleep out and do every- 
 thing else as concerns a hunter to do. You must let him 
 be with me longer, and, if you please, when he comes 
 back keep him longer ; but if you wish him to be a man, 
 the more he stays with me the better. He shall know 
 all the Indian craft, I promise you, and the winter 
 after this he shall take beavers and bring you the 
 skins." 
 
 " I think, sir," observed Martin, " it's all in reason, 
 what the old man says." 
 
 " And so do I," said Alfred ; " after all, it's only 
 sending John to school. Let him go, father, and have 
 him home for the holidays." 
 
 " I'll always come to you, when I can," said John. 
 
 " I am more satisfied at John's saying that than you 
 might imagine," said Mrs Campbell ; " John is an honest 
 boy, and does not say what he does not mean." 
 
The Settlers 93 
 
 <c 
 
 Well, my dear, if you have no objection, I'm sure 
 I will not raise any more." 
 
 " I think I shall gain more by John's affection than by 
 compulsion, my dear husband. He says he will always 
 come when he can, and I believe hihi ; I have, therefore, 
 no objection to let him stay with Malachi Bone, at all 
 events for a week or so at a time." 
 
 " But his education, my dear." 
 
 "He is certain to learn nothing now that this fever for 
 the woods, if I may so call it, is upon him. He will, 
 perhaps, be more teachable a year or two hence. You 
 must be aware that we have no common disposition to deal 
 with in that child ; and however my maternal feelings may 
 oppose my judgment, it is still strong enough to make me 
 feel that my decision is for his benefit. We must not here 
 put the value upon a finished education which we used to 
 do. Let us give him every advantage which the peculiarity 
 of his position will allow us to do ; but we are now in the 
 woods, to a certain degree returned to a state of nature, 
 and the first and most important knowledge, is to learn to 
 gain our livelihoods." 
 
 " Well, my dear, I think you are correct in your views 
 on the subject, and therefore, John, you may go to school 
 with Malachi Bone ; come to see us when you can, and I 
 expect you to turn out the Nimrod of the west." 
 
 Old Malachi stared at the conclusion of this speech •, 
 Alfred observed his surprise, and burst into a fit of 
 laughter. He then said, " The English of all that is, 
 Malachi, that my brother John has my father's leave to go 
 'with you, and you're to make a man of him." 
 
 " He who made him must make a man of him," replied 
 Bone ; " I can only make him a good hunter, and that I 
 will, if he and I are spared. Now, master, if Martin will 
 give me the powder and lead, I'll be off again. Is the boy 
 to go ? " 
 
 " Yes, if you desire it," replied Mrs Campbell ; " come, 
 John, and wish me good-bye, and remember your 
 promise." 
 
94 The Settlers 
 
 John bade farewell to the whole party with all due 
 decorum, and then trotted off after his schoolmaster. 
 
 Chapter XIII 
 
 In the course of a week or two, things found their places, 
 and the family began to feel more comfortable ; there was 
 also a degree of regularity and order established, which 
 could not be effected during the time that the soldiers 
 were employed. Mrs Campbell and Percival took upon 
 them all the work inside and round the house during the 
 morning ; the latter attending to the pigs and fowls, bring- 
 ing water from the stream, &c. Mary and Emma milked 
 the cows, and then assisted their mother during the day in 
 washing, &c. Mr Campbell instructed Percival, worked 
 in the garden, and assisted as much as he could, where he 
 might be found most useful ; but he was too advanced in 
 years to be capable of much hard work. Alfred, Henry, 
 and Martin Super were employed during the whole day, 
 clearing the ground and felling the timber ; but every other 
 day, one or the other went out with Martin into the woods 
 to procure food, bringing home with them deer, wild 
 turkeys, or other game, which, with an occasional piece of 
 salt pork, and the fish caught, were sufficient for the family 
 consumption. Percival was now permitted to accompany 
 the hunting parties, and became somewhat expert with his 
 rifle. He required only a little more practice to be a good 
 shot. 
 
 They rose at half-past five, — were all assembled to 
 prayers at half-past seven, previous to going to breakfast. 
 They dined at one, and had a combined tea and supper at 
 seven o'clock. At nine o'clock they went to bed. Before 
 two months had passed away, everything went on like 
 clock-work. One day passed away so like another, that 
 the time flew inperceptibly, and they wondered that the 
 Sundays came round so quick. They had now time to 
 
The Settlers 
 
 95 
 
 unpack everything, and the books which Mrs Campbell had 
 selected and brought with her had been arranged on shelves 
 in the parlour ; but they had not as yet much time to read, 
 and were generally too tired before the day was over not 
 to long for their beds. Indeed, the only interval of leisure 
 during the whole day was between supper and bed-time, 
 when they would all assemble in the kitchen and talk over 
 the little matters which had occurred, either during the 
 chase or at home. But they were now in the middle of 
 October, the winter was fast approaching, and they looked 
 forward to it with some degree of anxiety. 
 
 John had kept his word very sacredly. He was 
 occasionally absent for three or four days, but if so, he 
 invariably came to the house and remained a day or two at 
 home. Alfred and Martin had long finished the fishing- 
 punt, and as it was light and easily handled, Henry and 
 Percival went out in it together, and when he was at home, 
 John and Percival would pull half a mile out into the lake, 
 and soon return with a supply of large fish. Mrs Camp- 
 bell, therefore, had salted down sufficient to fill a barrel 
 for the winter's use. 
 
 One day they were agreeably surprised by Captain 
 Sinclair making his appearance. He had walked from the 
 fort, to communicate to them that the hay had been 
 gathered in, and would be sent round in a day or two, 
 and also to inform Mr Campbell that the commandant 
 could spare them a young bullock, if he would wish to 
 have it for v/inter provision. This offer was gladly 
 accepted, and, having partaken of their dinner, Captain 
 Sinclair was obliged to return to the fort, he being that 
 night on duty. Previous, however, to his return, he had 
 some conversation with Martin Super, unobserved by the 
 rest of the party. Afterwards he invited Alfred to walk 
 back to the fort with him and return on the following 
 morning. Alfred agreed to do so ; and two hours before 
 it was dark they set off, and as soon as they were on the 
 opposite side of the brook they were joined by Martin 
 Super. 
 
96 The Settlers 
 
 "My reasons for asking you to come back with me 
 were twofold," said Captain Sinclair to Alfred. " In the 
 first place, I wish you to know the road to the fort, in case 
 it should be necessary to make any communication during 
 the winter ; secondly, I wished to have some conversation 
 with you and Martin relative to information we have 
 received about the Indians. I can tell you privately what 
 I was unwilling to say before your mother and cousins, as 
 it would put them in a state of restlessness and anxiety, 
 which could avail nothing and only annoy them. The fact 
 is, we have for some time had information that the Indians 
 have held several councils. It does not appear, however, 
 that they have as yet decided upon anything, although it is 
 certain that they have gathered together in large numbers 
 not very far from the fort. No doubt but they have 
 French emissaries inciting them to attack us. From what 
 we can learn, however, they have not agreed among them- 
 selves, and, therefore, in all probability, nothing will be 
 attempted until next year, for the autumn is their season 
 for sending out their war-parties. At the same time, there 
 is no security, for there is a great difference between a 
 junction of all the tribes against us and a common Indian 
 war-party. We must, therefore, be on the alert, for we 
 have a treacherous foe to deal with. And now, for your 
 portion of interest in this affair. If they attack the fort, 
 which they may do, notwithstanding our treaties with 
 them, you of course would not be safe where you are; 
 but, unfortunately, you may not be safe even if we are not 
 molested j for when the Indians collect (even though the 
 main body decide upon nothing), there are always bands 
 of five to ten Indians, who, having left their homes, will 
 not return if they can help it without some booty -, these 
 are not regular warriors, or if warriors, not much esteemed 
 by the tribe ; in fact, they are the worst classes of Indians, 
 who are mere robbers and banditti. You must, therefore, 
 be on the look-out for the visits of these people. It is 
 fortunate for you that old Bone has shifted his abode so 
 many miles to the westward, and that you are on such 
 
The Settlers 97 
 
 good terms with him, as it is not very likely that any party 
 of Indians can approach you without his meeting with them 
 or their tracks during his excursion." 
 
 " That's true, Captain," observed Martin, " and I will 
 go myself and put him on his guard." 
 
 " But, will they not attack him before they attack us ? " 
 said Alfred. 
 
 " Why should they ? " replied Sinclair. " He is as 
 much an Indian almost as they are, and is well known 
 to most of them. Besides, what would they gain by 
 attacking him ? These straggling parties, which you have 
 to fear, are in quest of booty, and will not expect to find 
 anything in his wigwam except a few furs. No ; they will 
 not venture near his rifle, which they fear, when there is 
 nothing to be obtained by so doing. I mention this to 
 you, Alfred, that you may be prepared and keep a sharp 
 look-out. It is very possible that nothing of the kind may 
 occur, and that the winter may pass away without any 
 danger, and I mention it to you and Martin, as I consider 
 that the probabilities are not sufficient to warrant your 
 alarming the other members of the family, especially the 
 female portion of it. How far you may consider it 
 advisable to communicate what has now passed to your 
 father and Henry, it is for you to decide. As I said 
 before, I do not imagine you have much to fear from a 
 general attack ; it is too late in the year, and we know 
 that the councils broke up without coming to any 
 decision. You have only to fear the attempts of 
 small parties of marauders, and I think you are quite 
 strong enough, both in numbers and in the defences of 
 your habitation, to resist them successfully, if you are 
 not suddenly surprised. That is all that you have to 
 fear ; and now that you are warned, half the danger is 
 over." 
 
 "Well, Captain, I'll leave you now," said Martin, "I 
 
 shall go over to old Malachi's to-night ; for it occurs to 
 
 me that any attack is more likely to be made between the 
 
 fall of the leaf and the fall of the snow than afterwards ; 
 
 S G 
 
98 The Settlers 
 
 so the sooner I put Malachi on his guard the better. 
 Good evening, sir." 
 
 Captain Sinclair and Alfred continued on their way to 
 the fort. They had contracted a strong friendship, and 
 were unreserved in their communication with each 
 other. 
 
 " You have no idea, Alfred," said Captain Sinclair, 
 " how the peculiar position of your family occupies my 
 thoughts. It really appears almost like madness on the 
 part of your father to bring out your mother and cousins 
 to such a place, and expose them to such privations and 
 dangers. I can hardly sleep at night when I reflect upon 
 what might happen." 
 
 " I believe," replied Alfred, " that if my father had 
 known exactly what his present position would have been, 
 he would have decided upon not leaving England ; but 
 you must remember that he came out with much en- 
 couragement, and the idea that he would only have to 
 surmount the hardships of a settler in clearing his land. 
 He fancied, at least I'm sure we all did, that we should 
 be surrounded by other farmers, and have no particular 
 danger to incur. When at Quebec, he found that all the 
 good land near to civilisation was bought up or possessed 
 by the French Canadians ; he was advised to come further 
 westward by those who ought to have been aware of what 
 he would have to encounter by so doing, but who probably 
 considered that the danger we now apprehend no longer 
 existed ; and he has followed that advice which I have no 
 doubt was conscientiously given. I think myself, even 
 now, that the advice was good, although we are accom- 
 panied by females who have been brought up in so 
 different a sphere, and for whose welfare such anxiety 
 is shown ; for observe now, Sinclair, suppose, without 
 having made our acquaintance, you had heard that some 
 settlers, men and women, had located themselves where we 
 have done ; should you have considered it so very rash an 
 an undertaking, presuming that they were merely farmers 
 and farmers' wives ? " 
 
The Settlers 99 
 
 " I certainly should have troubled myself very little 
 about them, and perhaps not thought upon the subject." 
 
 " But supposing that the subject had been brought up 
 at the fort, and you heard that the parties had a stockaded 
 house and four or five good rifles to depend upon, with 
 the fort to fall back upon if necessary ? " 
 
 " I admit that I should most probably have said that 
 they were in a position to protect themselves." 
 
 " Most assuredly, and therefore we are equally so ; 
 your feelings of interest in us magnify the danger, and 
 I therefore trust that in future you will not allow our 
 position to interfere with your night's rest." 
 
 " I wish I could bring myself to that feeling of security, 
 Alfred. If I were only with you, to assist in protecting 
 them, I should sleep sound enough." 
 
 " Then you would not be of much use as a watch," 
 replied Alfred, laughing. " Never fear, Sinclair, we shall 
 do well enough," continued he, " and if we require 
 assistance, we will apply for you and a party of 
 soldiers." 
 
 " There would be much difficulty about that, Alfred," 
 replied Captain Sinclair ; " if there were sufficient danger 
 to make that demand upon the commandant, the same 
 danger would require that he should not weaken his 
 force in the fort ; no, you would have to retreat to 
 the fort, and leave your farm to the mercy of the 
 Indians." 
 
 " It certainly would be the wisest plan of the two," 
 replied Alfred ; " at all events, we could send the women. 
 But the Indians have not come yet, and we must hope that 
 they will not." 
 
 The conversation was then changed, and- in half-an-hour 
 more they arrived at the fort. 
 
 Alfred was welcomed at the fort by Colonel Forster, 
 with whom he was a great favourite. The Colonel could 
 not refrain from expressing his opinion, that Mr Campbell 
 and his family were in a position of some danger, and 
 lamenting that the female portion of the family, who had 
 
ioo The Settlers 
 
 been brought up with such very different prospects, 
 should be so situated. He even ventured to hint that if 
 Mrs Campbell and the two Misses Percival would pass 
 the winter in the fort, he would make arrangements to 
 accommodate them. But Alfred at once replied, that he 
 was convinced no inducement would persuade his mother 
 or cousins to leave his father ; they had shared his pros- 
 perity, and they would cling to him in his adversity j that 
 they all were aware of what they would have to risk 
 before they came out, and his father preferred a life of 
 honourable independence attended with danger, to seeking 
 the assistance of others. 
 
 "But still I cannot perceive any reason for the ladies 
 remaining to encounter the, danger." 
 
 "The more we are, the stronger we are to repel 
 danger," replied Alfred. 
 
 " But women, surely, will only be an encumbrance ! " 
 "I think differently," replied Alfred. "Young and 
 delicate as my cousins are, they will not shrink any more 
 than my mother when their services are required. They 
 now can all of them use a rifle, if required, and to defend 
 a house, a determined woman is almost as effective as a 
 man. Depend upon it, if it comes to the necessity, they 
 will do so. You see, therefore, Colonel, that by taking 
 away our ladies, you will weaken our force," continued 
 Alfred, laughing. 
 
 "Well, my dear fellow, I will press it no more. Only 
 recollect that I shall always be ready to send you any 
 assistance when required." 
 
 "I have been thinking, Colonel Forster, that, as we 
 have no horses at present, if you have any rockets, they 
 might be useful in such a case. At the distance we are 
 from you a rocket would be seen immediately if fired at 
 night, and I promise you, that it shall not be fired without 
 great necessity." 
 
 "lam glad that you have mentioned it, Alfred ; you 
 shall have a dozen to take with you. You go back with the 
 boats that carry the hay to-morrow morning, do you not?" 
 
The Settlers 101 
 
 " Yes ; I shall take that opportunity to save wearing 
 out my shoes, as we have no cobbler near to us. I pre- 
 sume it will be the last trip made by the boats this season." 
 
 " Yes," replied the Colonel, " the frost will soon set 
 in now. In another fortnight we shall probably be visited 
 with a heavy fall of snow, and the ground will then be 
 covered till the spring. But I suppose we shall see or 
 hear from you occasionally ? " 
 
 " Yes ; as soon as I can push along in my snow-shoes, 
 I will pay you a visit," replied Alfred, " but I have that 
 art to learn yet." 
 
 The following morning the sky was clear and the day 
 brilliant. The sun shone upon the dark scarlet-tinged 
 foliage of the oaks and through the transparent yellow 
 leaves of the maple. A slight frost had appeared for two 
 or three mornings about a month back, and now they 
 were enjoying what was termed the Indian summer, 
 which is a return of fair and rather warm weather for a 
 short time previous to the winter setting in. 
 
 The soldiers were busy carrying the hay down to the 
 bateaux , and, before noon, Alfred bade farewell to Colonel 
 Forster and the other officers of the fort, and, accom- 
 panied by Captain Sinclair, went down to embark. All 
 , was ready, and Alfred stepped into the boat ; Captain 
 Sinclair being on duty and not able to accompany him 
 back. 
 
 " I shall not fail to give directions to the sentries about 
 the rockets, Alfred," said Captain Sinclair, " and so tell 
 your mother and cousins ; and mind to show them how 
 to fire them off from out of the barrel of a musket. 
 Good-bye ; God bless you, my dear fellow." 
 
 " Good-bye," replied Alfred, as the boats pulled from 
 the shore." 
 
 Chapter XIV 
 
 After Alfred's return from the fort, a few days passed 
 away without any incident ; Martin had paid a visit to 
 
102 The Settlers 
 
 Malachi Bone, who had promised that he would be on 
 the look-out and would give immediate information and 
 assistance in case of any hostile measures on the part of 
 the Indians. He told Martin, that in a few days he 
 would discover what had taken place and what might be 
 looked forward to. When Martin returned with this 
 communication, Alfred was satisfied, and did not acquaint 
 anybody except his brother Henry with the information 
 which he had received from Captain Sinclair. 
 
 The monotony of their life was, however, broken in 
 upon by the arrival of a corporal from the fort, who was 
 the bearer of the first despatches which they had received 
 since their arrival at the settlement. Letters, yes letters, 
 not only from Quebec but from England, were announced. 
 The whole house was in confusion, all crowding round 
 Mr Campbell while he unsealed the large packet. First 
 a bundle of English newspapers from the Governor of 
 Quebec — these were laid aside ; a letter from Mr Camp- 
 bell's agent at Quebec — this was on business and could 
 wait his leisure ; then the letters from England-^two 
 long, well-filled double letters from Miss Paterson to 
 Mary and Emma ; another from Mr Campbell's agent in 
 England, and a large one on foolscap paper with "On 
 His Majesty's Service," directed to Mr Alfred Campbell. 
 Each party seized upon their letters, and hastened on one 
 side with them. Mrs Campbell being the only one who 
 had no correspondent, anxiously watched the countenance 
 of Alfred, who, after a hasty glance, cried out, "I am 
 confirmed to my rank, my dear mother ; lama lieutenant 
 in His Majesty's service — huzza ! Here's a letter enclosed 
 from Captain Lumley ; I know his handwriting." Alfred 
 received the congratulations of the whole party, handed 
 the official letter to his mother, and then commenced the 
 perusal of the one from Captain Lumley. After a short 
 silence, during which they were all occupied with their 
 correspondence, Mr Campbell said, " I also have good 
 news to communicate to you ; Mr H. writes to me to say, 
 that Mr Douglas Campbell, on finding the green-houses 
 
The Settlers 
 
 °3 
 
 and hot-houses so well stocked, considered that he was 
 bound to pay for the plants ; that they have been valued 
 at seven hundred pounds, and that he has paid that money 
 into my agent's hands. This is extremely liberal of Mr 
 Douglas Campbell, and I certainly did not expect, as I 
 found plants there on my taking possession, that I was 
 entitled to any remuneration for what I left. However, 
 I am too poor to refuse his offer from any feelings of 
 delicacy, and shall therefore write and thank him for his 
 generous behaviour." Alfred had read the letter from 
 Captain Lumley, which made him very thoughtful. The 
 fact was, that his promotion and the observations in Captain 
 Lumley's letter had brought back all his former regret at 
 having quitted the service, and he was very melancholy 
 in consequence ; but as his cousins read their letters aloud, 
 he gradually recovered his spirits. 
 
 At last all the letters were read, and then the news- 
 papers were distributed. No more work was done that 
 day, and in the evening they all sat round the kitchen fire 
 and talked over the intelligence they had received until 
 long after their usual time of retiring to bed. 
 
 "I have been thinking, my dear Emily," said Mr 
 Campbell, the next morning before they quitted their 
 sleeping-room, " what a very seasonable supply of money 
 this will be. My funds, as you have seen by the account 
 of my Quebec agent, were nearly exhausted, and we have 
 many things yet to procure. We shall require horses 
 next year, and we must increase our stock in every way •, 
 indeed, if we could have another man or two, it would 
 be very advantageous, as the sooner we clear the ground, 
 the sooner we shall be independent." 
 
 " I agree with you, Campbell ; besides, we shall now 
 have Alfred's half-pay, poor fellow, which will help us 
 very much ; I have been thinking more of him than any- 
 thing else this night ; I watched him when he read Captain 
 Lumley's letter, and I well understood the cause of his 
 seriousness for some time afterwards ; I almost feel in- 
 clined to let him return to his profession ; it would be 
 
104 The Settlers 
 
 painful parting with him, but the sacrifice on his part is 
 very great." 
 
 "Still, it's his duty," replied Mr Campbell, "and, 
 moreover, absolutely necessary at present, that he should 
 remain with us. When we are more settled and more in- 
 dependent of his assistance, we will talk over the subject." 
 
 In the meantime, Mary and Emma had gone out as 
 usual to milk the cows. It was a beautiful clear day, but 
 there was a bracing air which cheered the spirits, and the 
 sunshine was pleasantly warm in situations sheltered from 
 the winds ; one of the few fine days just before the rush- 
 ing in of winter. They had milked their cows, and had 
 just turned them out again, when they both sat down 
 with their pails before them on a log, which was in front 
 of Malachi's lodge, now used as a cow-house. 
 
 " Do you know, Mary," said Emma, after a pause, " I'm 
 almost sorry that I have received a letter from Miss 
 Paterson." 
 
 " Indeed, dear Emma ! " 
 
 "Yes, indeed, it has unsettled me. I did nothing but 
 dream all last night. Everything was recalled to my 
 mind — all that I most wished to forget. I fancied myself 
 again engaged in all the pursuits of our much-loved home ; 
 I was playing the harp, you were accompanying on the 
 piano as usual ; we walked out in the shrubberies ; we 
 took an airing in the carriage ; all the servants were 
 before me ; we went to the village and to the almshouses ; 
 we were in the garden picking dahlias and roses ; I was 
 just going up to dress for a large dinner-party, and had 
 rung the bell for Simpson, when I woke up, and found 
 myself in a log-hut, with my eyes fixed upon the rafters 
 and bark covering of the roof, thousands of miles from 
 Wexton Hall, and half-an-hour longer in bed than a dairy- 
 maid should be." 
 
 " I will confess, my dear Emma, that I passed much 
 such a night ; old associations will rise up again when so 
 forcibly brought to our remembrance as they have been 
 by Miss Paterson's letters, but I strove all I could to 
 
The Settlers 105 
 
 banish them from my mind, and not indulge in useless 
 repining." 
 
 " Repine, I do not, Mary, at least, I hope not, but one 
 cannot well help regretting ; I cannot help remembering, 
 as Macduff says, that ' such things were.' " 
 
 " He might well say so, Emma ; for what had he lost ? 
 his wife and all his children, ruthlessly murdered ; but 
 what have we lost in comparison ? nothing — a few luxuries. 
 Have we not health and spirits ? Have we not our kind 
 uncle and aunt, who have fostered us — our cousins so 
 attached to us ? Had it not been for the kindness of our 
 uncle and aunt, who have brought us up as their own 
 children, should we, poor orphans, have ever been par- 
 takers of those luxuries which you now regret ? Ought 
 we not rather to thank Heaven that circumstances have 
 enabled us to show some gratitude for benefits heaped 
 upon us ? How much greater are these privations to my 
 uncle and aunt now that they are so much more advanced 
 in years, and have been so much longer accustomed to 
 competence and ease ; and shall we repine or even regret, 
 unless it is on their account ? surely, my dear Emma, not 
 on our own." 
 
 " I feel the truth of all you say, Mary," replied Emma ; 
 " nay, all that you have now said passed in my own mind, 
 and I have argued to myself in almost the same words, 
 but I fear that I am not quite so much of a philosopher as 
 you are ; and, acknowledging that what you say is correct, 
 I still have the same feeling — that is, I wish that I had not 
 received the letter from Miss Paterson." 
 
 " In that wish there can be no harm, for it is only wish- 
 ing that you may not be tempted to repine." 
 
 " Exactly, my dear Mary ; I am a daughter of Eve," 
 replied Emma, laughing, and rising from her seat ; " I will 
 put away Miss Paterson's letter, and I dare say in a day or 
 two shall have forgotten all about it. Dear Alfred, how 
 glad I am that he is promoted ; I shall call him Lieutenant 
 Campbell till he is sick of it. Come, Mary, or we shall be 
 keeping my uncle waiting ; come, Juno." 
 
io6 The Settlers 
 
 Emma's calling Juno to follow her, reminds me that I 
 have not yet introduced the dogs to my little readers, and 
 as they will have to play their parts in our history, I may 
 as well do so at once. Captain Sinclair, it may be remem- 
 bered, had procured five dogs for Mr Campbell from the 
 officers of the fort, — two terriers, which were named Trim 
 and Snob ; Trim was a small dog and kept in the house, 
 but Snob was a very powerful bull-terrier, and very 
 savage j a fox-hound bitch, the one which Emma had just 
 called Juno ; Bully, a very fine young bull-dog, and 
 Sancho, an old pointer. At night, these dogs were tied 
 up ; Juno in the storehouse ; Bully and Snob at the door 
 of the house within the palisade ; Trim indoors, and old 
 Sancho at the lodge of Malachi Bone, where the cows were 
 put in at night. Mr Campbell found it rather expensive at 
 first feeding these dogs, but as soon as Martin and his 
 companions brought home game, there was always plenty 
 for them all. They were all very sharp and high couraged 
 dogs, for they had been born in the fort and had been 
 brought up to hunting every kind of game indiscriminately ; 
 and I need hardly add that they were excellent watch-dogs, 
 and considered by Mr Campbell as a great protection. 
 
 For the next two days, the family remained rather 
 unsettled ; there was so much news in the newspapers ; so 
 many recollections brought up by their perusal ; so much 
 to talk about and discuss, that very little work was done. 
 The weather, however, was now becoming much colder, 
 and for the two last days the sun had not shone. The sky 
 was of one uniform murky solemn grey j and everything 
 announced that the winter was close at hand. Martin, 
 who had been hunting, when he came home bid them pre- 
 pare for an immediate change in the weather, and his 
 prediction was speedily verified. 
 
The Settlers 107 
 
 Chapter XV 
 
 It was on the Saturday evening, when they had all 
 assembled round the lire, for it was more cold than it had 
 hitherto been, that the moaning of the wind among the trees 
 of the forest announced a gale of wind from the northward. 
 
 "We shall have it soon," observed Martin, "winter 
 mostly comes in with a gale." 
 
 " Yes ; and this appears as if it would be a strong gale," 
 replied Alfred. " Hark ! how the boughs of the trees are 
 sawing and cracking against each other." 
 
 " I reckon we may get our snow-shoes out of the store- 
 house, John," said Martin, " and then we shall see how 
 you can get over the ground with them when you go out 
 hunting. You have not shot a moose yet." 
 
 " Is the moose the same as the elk, Martin ? " said Henry. 
 
 "I do not think it is, sir; yet I've heard both names 
 given to the animal." 
 
 " Have you ever shot any ? " said Mrs Campbell. 
 
 " Yes, ma'am ; many a one. They're queer animals ; 
 they don't run like the other deer, but they trot as fast as 
 the others run, so it comes to the same thing. They are 
 very shy, and difficult to get near, except in the heavy 
 snow, and then their weight will not allow them to get 
 over it, as the lighter deer can ; they sink up to their 
 shoulders, and flounder about till they are overtaken. You 
 see, Master Percival, the moose can't put on snow-shoes 
 like we can, and that gives us the advantage over the 
 animal." 
 
 "Are they dangerous animals, Martin?" inquired Mary 
 Percival. 
 
 " Every large animal is more or less dangerous when it 
 turns to bay, miss. A moose's horns sometimes weigh 
 fifty pounds, and it is a strong animal to boot ; but it can't 
 do anything when the snow is deep. You'll find it good 
 eating, at all events, when we bring one in." 
 
108 The Settlers 
 
 " I'll bring one," said John, who was cleaning his rifle. 
 
 " I dare say you will as soon as you can manage your 
 snow-shoes," replied Martin. " The wind is getting up 
 higher. I guess you'll not find your way back to Malachi's 
 lodge, Master John, as you thought to do to-morrow 
 morning." 
 
 "It is certainly a dreadful night," observed Mrs 
 Campbell ; " and I feel the cold very sensibly." 
 
 "Yes, ma'am ; but as soon as the snow is down, you'll 
 be warmer." 
 
 " It is time to go to bed," observed Mr Campbell, 
 " so put away your work ; and, Henry, give me down 
 the bible." 
 
 During that night the gale increased to almost a 
 hurricane ; the trees of the forest clashed and crackled, 
 groaned and sawed their long arms against each other, 
 creating an unusual and almost appalling noise ; the wind 
 howled round the palisades and fluttered the strips of 
 bark on the roof, and as they all lay in bed, they could 
 not sleep from the noise outside, and the increased feeling 
 of cold. It was also the first trial of this new house in 
 severe weather, and some of the wakeful party were 
 anxiously watching the result. Towards the morning the 
 storm abated, and everything was again quiet. In con- 
 sequence of the restless night which they had passed 
 they were not so early as usual. Emma and Mary when 
 they came out of their room found Martin and Alfred 
 up and very busy with shovels ; and, to their astonish- 
 ment, they perceived that the snow was at least three 
 feet deep on the ground, and in some places had been 
 drifted up higher than their heads. 
 
 " Why, Alfred ! " cried Emma ; " how shall we be 
 able to go after the cows this morning ? This is, indeed, 
 winter come on with little warning." 
 
 "It still snows," observed Mary; "not much, indeed, 
 but the sky is very black." 
 
 " Yes, miss ; we shall have some more of it yet," 
 observed Martin. " Mr Campbell and Mr Henry have 
 
The Settlers 109 
 
 gone to the storehouse for more shovels, for we must 
 work hard, and clear a footpath, and then get the snow 
 up against the palisades." 
 
 " What a sudden change," said Emma ; " I wish the 
 sky would clear, and then I should not care." 
 
 " It will to-morrow, Miss Emma, I daresay ; but the 
 snow must come down first." 
 
 Martin and Alfred had only time to clear a path to the 
 storehouse ; Mr Campbell and Henry returned with more 
 shovels, and as soon as breakfast was over, they com- 
 menced work. As for Mary and Emma going to milk 
 the cows, that was impossible. Martin undertook that 
 task until they had cleared a pathway to the hunter's 
 lodge, in which the animals were shut up every night. 
 
 By the advice of Martin, the snow next the palisades 
 was piled up against the palings like a wall, as high as 
 they could reach or throw it, by which means they got 
 rid of the snow about the house, and at the same time 
 formed a barrier against the freezing winds which they 
 had to expect. All worked hard ; Percival and John 
 were of great use, and even Mrs Campbell and the girls 
 assisted collecting the remainder of the snow, and clearing 
 it off the window-sills and other parts. By noon the 
 snow left off falling, the sky cleared up, and the sun 
 shone bright, although it gave out but little warmth. 
 
 After dinner they renewed their labours, and com- 
 menced clearing away a path to the lodge, where the 
 cows were locked in, and before night-fall they had 
 accomplished their task as far as the bridge over the 
 stream, which was about half-way. It had been a day 
 of great fatigue, and they were glad to retire to rest. 
 Mrs Campbell and the girls had put an additional supply 
 of blankets and skins upon the beds, for the cold was 
 now intense, and the thermometer stood far below the 
 freezing point. 
 
 The following morning they resumed their task; the 
 sky was still unclouded, and the sun shone out clear and 
 bright. By dinner time the path to the cow-house had 
 
1 10 The Settlers 
 
 been completed ; and the men then employed themselves 
 in carrying as much fire-wood as they could, before it 
 was dark, within the palisades. 
 
 " Well," observed Alfred, "now things may go on as 
 usual within doors ; and what have we to do out, 
 Martin?" 
 
 " You must first get on your snow-shoes, and learn 
 to walk in them," observed Martin-, " or otherwise you'll 
 be a prisoner as well as the ladies. You see, John, you're 
 not at Malachi's lodge." 
 
 " Go to-morrow," replied John. 
 
 " No ; not to-morrow, for I must go with you," said 
 Martin ; " I cannot trust you for finding your way ; and 
 I cannot go to-morrow nor the next day either. We 
 must kill our beef to-morrow ; there's no fear but it 
 will keep all the winter now, and we shall save our 
 hay." 
 
 " My larder is but poorly furnished," observed Mrs 
 Campbell. 
 
 " Never mind, ma'am, we'll soon have something in 
 it, which will save our beef. In another week you shall 
 have it well stocked." 
 
 " John," said Mr Campbell, " recollect you must not 
 go away without Martin." 
 
 " I won't," replied John. 
 
 All the game in the larder having been consumed, they 
 sat down to salt pork and some of the fish which had 
 been cured. The latter was pronounced to be excellent. 
 
 " What is the name of this fish, Martin ? " 
 
 " It is called the white-fish," replied Martin ; " and I 
 have heard gentry from the old country say that they 
 have none better, if any so good." 
 
 " It is certainly most excellent," replied Mr Campbell, 
 " and we will not forget to have a good provision for 
 next winter, if it pleases God to spare our lives." 
 
 " Where were you born, Martin ? " said Henry as 
 they were sitting round the kitchen fire, as usual in the 
 evening. 
 
The Settlers 1 1 1 
 
 " Why, Mr Henry, I was born at Quebec. My father 
 was a corporal in the army under General Wolfe, and was 
 wounded in the great battle fought between him and the 
 Frenchman Montcalm." 
 
 "In which both generals were killed, but the victory 
 was to us." 
 
 " So I've heard, sir," replied Martin. " My mother was 
 an Englishwoman, and I was born about four years after 
 the surrender of Quebec. My mother died soon after- 
 wards, but my father was alive about five years ago, I 
 believe. I can't exactly say, as I was for three or four 
 years in the employ of the Fur Company, and when I 
 returned, I found that he was dead." 
 
 " And you have been a hunter all your life ? " 
 
 " Not all my life, and not exactly a hunter. I call 
 myself a trapper, but I still am both. I first was out with 
 the Indians when I was about fourteen, for you see my 
 father wanted to make me a drummer, and I could not 
 stand that ; so I said to him, ' Father, I won't be a 
 drummer.' * Well,' says he, * Martin, you must help 
 yourself, for all my interest lies in the army.' 'So I will/ 
 says I ; ' father, I'm off for the woods.' * Well,' says he, 
 'just as you like, Martin.' So one fine day I wished 
 him good-bye, and did not see him again for more than 
 two years." 
 
 " Well, and what took place then ? " 
 
 " Why, I brought home three or four packages of good 
 skins, and sold them well. Father was so pleased, that 
 he talked of turning trapper himself; but, as I told the 
 old man, a man with a lame leg, for he had been wounded 
 in the leg and halted, would not make his livelihood by 
 hunting in the woods of Canada." 
 
 " Was your father still in the army ?" 
 
 " No, ma'am, he was not in the army ; but he was 
 employed in the storekeeper's department ; they gave him 
 the berth on account of his wound." 
 
 "Well; go on, Martin." 
 
 " I haven't much more to say, ma'am. I brought home 
 
H2 The Settlers . 
 
 my furs, sold them, and father helped me to spend the 
 money as long as he was alive, and very welcome he was 
 to his share. I felt rather queer when I came back from 
 the Fur Company and found that the old man was dead, 
 for I had looked forward with pleasure to the old man's 
 welcome, and his enjoying his frolic with me as usual." 
 
 " I'm afraid those frolics were not very wise, Martin." 
 
 " No, sir, they were very foolish, I believe ; but I 
 fear it will always be the case with us trappers. We are 
 like sailors, we do not know what to do with money when 
 we get it ; so we throw it away, and the sooner the 
 better, for it is our enemy while we have it. I assure 
 you, sir, that I used to feel quite happy when all my 
 money was gone, and I was setting off to the woods 
 again. It's a hard life, but a life that unfits you for any 
 other ; a life which you become very fond of. I don't 
 mind being here with you by way of a change ; indeed, 
 as long as there is hunting, it is almost as good as if I 
 were in the woods, but else I think I shall die a trapper." 
 
 " But, Martin," said Mr Campbell, " how much more 
 wise it would be to put your money by, and after a time 
 purchase a farm and settle down a steady man with pro- 
 perty, perhaps married and the father of a family." 
 
 " Perhaps it might be j but if I do not like it so well 
 as trapping, I don't see why I should do so ; it would 
 be changing my life to please others and not myself." 
 
 " That's very true, Martin," said Alfred, laughing. 
 
 " Perhaps Martin may change his mind before he is an 
 old man," replied Mrs Campbell. "Dear me! what noise 
 was that ? " exclaimed Mrs Campbell, as a melancholy 
 howl was heard without. 
 
 "Only a rascally wolf, ma'am," said Martin; "we 
 must expect the animals to be about us now that the snow 
 has fallen, and the winter has set in." 
 
 "A wolf! are they not dangerous, Martin ?" inquired 
 Mary Percival. 
 
 " That depends, miss, how hungry they may be ; but 
 they are not very fond of attacking a human being ; if we 
 
The Settlers 113 
 
 had any sheep outside, I fancy that they would stand a 
 bad chance." 
 
 The howl was repeated, when one or two of the 
 dogs, which had been admitted into the house and were 
 stretched before the fire, roused up and growled. 
 
 " They hear him, ma'am, and if we were to let them 
 out, would soon be at him. No, no, John, sit still and 
 put down your rifle ; we can't afford to hurt wolves ; 
 their skins won't fetch a half dollar, and their flesh is 
 not fit for a dog, let alone a Christian. Let the vermin 
 howl till he is tired ; he'll be off to the woods again 
 before daylight." 
 
 " There is certainly something very melancholy and 
 dreadful to me in that howl," said Emma ; " it frightens 
 me. 
 
 "What, Emma, afraid?" said Alfred, going to her; 
 " why yes, really she trembles ; why, my dear Emma, do 
 you recollect how frightened you and Mary were at the 
 noise of the frogs when you first came here ; you got 
 used to it very soon, and so you will to the howl of a 
 wolf." 
 
 " There is some difference, Alfred," replied Emma, 
 shuddering as the howl was repeated. " I don't know 
 how it is," said she, rallying her spirits, "but I believe it 
 was reading Little Red Riding Hood when I was a child, 
 which has given me such a horror of a wolf; I shall get 
 over it very soon I have no doubt." 
 
 "I must say, that it does not create the most agreeable 
 sensation in my mind," observed Mrs Campbell, "but I 
 was aware of what we were to encounter when we came 
 here, and if it is only to be annoyed with the cry of a wild 
 beast, we may consider that we get off very cheaply." 
 
 " I should feel much more at ease, if all the rifles were 
 loaded," said Mary Percival in her usual quiet way. 
 
 " And I too," said Emma. 
 
 "Well, then, if that will at all relieve your minds, it is 
 easily done," said Mr Campbell ; "let us all load our rifles, 
 and put them back in their rests." 
 s H 
 
ii4 The Settlers 
 
 a 
 
 Mine's loaded," said John. 
 
 And the rest soon shall be," said Alfred, " even the 
 three appropriated for your use, mother and cousins. Now 
 don't you feel some satisfaction in knowing that you can 
 load and fire them yourselves ? the practice you had during 
 the fine weather has not been thrown away, has it, dear 
 Emma ? " 
 
 " No it has not, and I am very glad that I did learn it ; 
 I am a coward in apprehension, Alfred, but, perhaps, if I 
 was put to the test, I should behave better." 
 
 " That I really believe," replied Alfred ; " a gale of 
 wind at sea sounds very awful when down below jerking 
 about in your hammock, but when on deck, you don't care 
 a fig about it. Now the rifles are all loaded, and we may 
 go to bed and sleep sound." They did retire to rest, but 
 ail parties did not sleep very sound ; the howling of one 
 wolf was answered by another ; Emma and Mary embraced 
 each other and shuddered as they heard the sounds, and it 
 was long before they forgot their alarm and were asleep. 
 
 Chapter XVI 
 
 The next morning was bright and clear, and when Emma 
 and Mary went out, attended by Alfred, to go and milk 
 the cows, although the cold was intense, everything looked 
 so brilliant and sparkling in the sunshine that they regained 
 their spirits. The lake was still unfrozen, and its waters, 
 which were of an azure blue, contrasted with the whole of 
 the country covered with snow, and the spruce firs with 
 their branches loaded presented an alternate layer of pure 
 white and of the darkest green. Birds there were none to 
 be seen or heard. All was quiet, so quiet that as they 
 stepped along the path which had been cleared away to the 
 cow-house, they almost startled at the sound of their own 
 voices, which the atmosphere rendered more peculiarly 
 
The Settlers 1 1 5 
 
 sonorous and ringing. Alfred had his rifle on his shoulder, 
 and walked in front of his cousins. 
 
 " I have come to prove that all your fears are groundless, 
 my dear Emma, and that you need not have any alarm about 
 a skulking cowardly wolf," said Alfred. 
 
 "Well, that may be," replied Emma, "but still we are 
 very glad of your company." 
 
 They arrived at the cow-house without any adventure, 
 let loose Sancho who had been tied up, as it was decided 
 that the dog should remain at home with the others, and 
 proceeded to milk the cows. Having finished that task, 
 and supplied them with fodder, Mary Percival observed, as 
 they were retracing their steps, 
 
 " I must say that it would not only be more convenient 
 but more agreeable if the cows were kept nearer to the 
 house." 
 
 " It would be certainly," replied Alfred. " It is a pity 
 that there is not a cow-shed within the palisades ; but we 
 have no means of making one at present. Next year, when 
 my father has purchased his horses and his sheep, which he 
 talks of doing, we are to build a regular yard and sheds for 
 all the animals close to the house, and palisaded round as 
 the house now is, with a passage from one palisade to the 
 other. Then it will be very convenient ; but * Rome was 
 not built in one day,' as the proverb says 5 and we must, 
 therefore, wait another winter." 
 
 " And be devoured by the wolves in the meantime," 
 replied Emma, laughing. 
 
 "Why, you are getting over your fright already, 
 Emma." 
 
 " Yes 5 I feel pretty bold, now I think there is nothing 
 to be afraid of." 
 
 The remainder of the week was passed away in practis- 
 ing upon the snow-shoes by the males of the party, the 
 women scarcely ever venturing out of doors, as the cold 
 was very severe. Mary and Emma were accompanied by 
 Alfred for the first three or four days ; and after that, not- 
 withstanding that the howling of the wolves was heard 
 
u6 The Settlers 
 
 every night, they took courage when they found that the 
 animals never made their appearance by daylight, and went 
 as before to milk the cows by themselves. On the Satur- 
 day, they were in the hopes of seeing old Malachi Bone, 
 but he did not make his appearance, and John, who could 
 now get on very well in his snow-shoes became very 
 impatient. Alfred and Martin were also very anxious to 
 see the old man, that they might ascertain if he had made 
 any discoveries relative to the Indians. Sunday, as usual, 
 was a day of rest from labour ; the services were read by 
 Mr Campbell, and the evening passed in serious conversa- 
 tion. Mr Campbell, although usually in good spirits, was 
 certainly not so on that evening ; whether it was that the 
 severity of the winter which had set in and the known long 
 duration of it which they had to encounter had an effect 
 upon his spirits, he was melancholy as well as serious. He 
 more than once referred to their former residence when in 
 England, which was a very unusual thing for him to do, 
 and by degrees the conversation was turned in that direc- 
 tion, and, although no one said so, they all felt what a 
 change there was in their present position from that which 
 they had been forced to leave. Mrs Campbell, who per- 
 ceived that a gloom was gathering over the whole party, 
 made several remarks tending to reconcile them to their 
 present lot, and, after a time Mr Campbell observed — 
 
 " Perhaps, my dear children, it may be a divine mercy 
 which has sent you here to this wilderness ; true it is 
 that we are removed from civilisation, and shut up here 
 by a severe winter, deprived of the enjoyments and 
 pleasures which were to be found in the society which 
 we were compelled to leave ; but let us also bear in mind 
 that we are removed from the many temptations which 
 might have there assailed us." 
 
 " But still, papa, you would be very glad if circumstances 
 would permit us to return to England ; would you not ? " 
 said Percival. 
 
 " Yes, my child, I should, and even if I had remained 
 Jiere so long as to have become attached to the place and 
 
The Settlers 117 
 
 to the isolation which at first is felt so irksome, I would 
 still return to England and to society, if I had the means. 
 As Christians, we are not to fly from the world and its 
 temptations, but to buckle on our armour, and, putting 
 our trust in him who will protect us, fight the good 
 light ; that is, doing our duty in that state of life to which 
 it shall please God to call us." 
 
 "But if ever we were to return to England, there 
 would be no chance of our living as we did before we 
 left it, would there, papa ? " 
 
 " I see none, my dear boy ; but we never know what 
 is in store for us. Should any of us ever return, I pre- 
 sume it would be to live in a more humble way ; and for 
 my part, I should prefer that it were so, for although 
 I trust I did not greatly misuse that wealth which I so 
 long supposed to be mine, I should not be sorry to have 
 much less, and therefore less responsibility." 
 
 " Indeed, my dear Campbell, imperfect as we all are, 
 I do not believe that many could have made a better use 
 of it than you did." 
 
 "I thought so at the time, my dear," replied Mr 
 Campbell, " but since it has been lost to me, I have often 
 thought that I might have done more good with it. But 
 the fact is, my dear children, there is nothing so dangerous 
 to our eternal welfare as great wealth ; it tends to harden 
 the heart by affording the means of constant self- 
 indulgence : — under such circumstances, man is apt to 
 become selfish, easily satisfied with his own works, and 
 too proud to see his errors. Did you observe in the 
 Litany, which I read at this morning's service, how very 
 appropriately is inserted the prayer for deliverance under 
 the perils of wealth ? — 
 
 " In all time of our tribulation, in all time of our wealth, 
 in the hour of death, and in the day of judgment, good 
 Lord deliver us." 
 
 " Examine this, my dear children : in all time of our 
 tribulation, — that is in poverty and distress, and perhaps 
 famishing from want (and in few positions are people so 
 
n8 The Settlers 
 
 incited to crime), then in all time of our wealth, evidently 
 and distinctly placing wealth as more dangerous to the 
 soul's welfare than the extremest poverty and its accom- 
 panying temptations ; and observe, only exceeded by the 
 most critical of all dangerous positions, when all has been 
 done and nothing can be undone, — the hour of death, 
 followed by the day of judgment." 
 
 Mr Campbell ceased speaking, and there was a pause 
 for a minute or two in the conversation, when Mary 
 Percival said, "What then, my dear uncle, do you consider 
 as the most enviable position in life ? " 
 
 " I consider a moderate independence as the most envi- 
 able ; not occupied in trade, as the spirit of barter is too apt 
 to make us bend to that which is actually fraud. I should 
 say, a country gentleman living on his own property and 
 among his own tenants, employing the poor around him, 
 holds a position in which he has the least temptation to 
 do wrong, and the most opportunities of doing good." 
 
 " I agree with you, my dear Campbell," said his 
 wife ; " and yet how few are satisfied even with that 
 lot." 
 
 " Because the craving after wealth is so strong, that 
 every one would have more than he hath, and few men will 
 be content. This desire of aggrandizement overcomes and 
 masters us ; and yet, what can be more absurd than to 
 witness the care and anxiety of those to gain riches, 
 who have already more perhaps than is necessary for their 
 wants, — thus * heaping up riches, not knowing who may 
 gather them,' and endangering the soul to obtain that 
 which they must leave behind them when they die. Others 
 amass wealth, not actuated by the avarice of hoarding it up, 
 but by the appetite for expending it ; who collect unjustly 
 that they may lavish profusely ; these are equally foolish, 
 and how important is that lesson given in the Scriptures." 
 Mr Campbell opened the bible which lay before him and 
 read — 
 
 " And he spake a parable unto them. The ground of 
 a certain rich man brought forth plentifully. 
 
The Settlers 119 
 
 " And he said, What shall I do ? because I have no room 
 where to bestow my fruits. 
 
 "And he said: This will I do ; I will pull down my 
 barns and build greater, and there will I bestow all my 
 fruits and my goods." 
 
 " And I will say to my soul : Soul, thou hast much goods 
 laid up for many years, take thine ease ; eat, drink, and 
 be merry. 
 
 " But God said unto him : Thou fool, this night thy soul 
 shall be required of thee." 
 
 After a short silence, Mrs Campbell observed, " I have 
 often reflected since I have been here upon what might 
 have been our position had we decided upon remaining in 
 England. We might at this moment have been in the 
 greatest distress, even wanting a meal ; and I have, there- 
 fore, often thanked God that he left us the means of coming 
 here and providing for ourselves as we have done, and as 
 I have no doubt shall, with his blessing, continue to do. 
 How much better off are we at this moment than many 
 thousands of our countrymen who remain in England. How 
 many are starving ! How many are driven into crime from 
 want ! while we have a good roof over our heads, sufficient 
 clothing, and more than sufficient food. We have, there- 
 fore, great reason to thank God for the mercies he has 
 vouchsafed to us ; he has heard our prayer, * Give us this 
 day our daily bread.' " 
 
 "Yes," continued Mr Campbell, "'Give us this day 
 our daily bread,' is all that we are taught to ask for ; and 
 it comprehends all ; and yet how heartlessly is this pro- 
 nounced by many of those who do repeat their daily prayers. 
 So is the blessing asked at meals, which is by too many 
 considered as a mere matter of form. They forget, that he 
 who gives can also take away ; and in their presumption, 
 suppose their own ability and exertion to have been the 
 sole means of procuring themselves a daily supply of food ; 
 thanking themselves rather than the Giver of all good. 
 How many thousands are there who have been supplied with 
 more than they require from their cradle down to their grave, 
 
120 The Settlers 
 
 without any grateful feeling towards Heaven ; considering 
 the butcher and baker as their providers, and the debt can- 
 celled as soon as the bills are paid. How different must be 
 the feeling of the poor cottager, who is uncertain whether 
 his labour may procure him and his family a meal for the 
 morrow, who often suffers privation and hunger, and, what 
 is more painful, witnesses the sufferings of those he loves. 
 How earnest must be his prayer when he cries, ' Give us 
 this day our daily bread.' " 
 
 This conversation had a very strong effect upon the 
 party, and when they retired to rest, which they did 
 shortly after, they laid their heads upon their pillows not 
 only with resignation, but with thankfulness for the 
 mercies which had been vouchsafed to them, and felt that 
 in the wilderness, they were under the eye of a watchful 
 and gracious Providence. 
 
 Chapter XVII 
 
 On the Monday morning, Alfred and Martin went to the 
 cow-house, and slaughtered the bullock which they had 
 obtained from the commandant of the fort. When it was 
 skinned it was cut up, and carried to the storehouse, 
 where it was hung up for their winter consumption. 
 
 As the party were sitting down to dinner, they were 
 greeted by Captain Sinclair and a young lieutenant of the 
 garrison. It hardly need be said that the whole family 
 were delighted to see them. They had come overland in 
 their snow-shoes, and brought some partridges or grouse, 
 as they are sometimes called, which they had shot on their 
 way. Captain Sinclair had obtained leave from the com- 
 mandant to come over and see how the Campbells were 
 getting on. He had no news of any importance, as they 
 had had no recent communication with Quebec or 
 Montreal ; all was well at the fort, and Colonel Forster 
 had sent his compliments, and begged if he could be use- 
 ful, that they would let him know. Captain Sinclair and 
 
The Settlers 1 2 1 
 
 his friend sat down to dinner, and talked more than they 
 ate, asking questions about everything. 
 
 "By-the-bye, Mr Campbell, where have you built your 
 pig-sties ? " 
 
 " Inside the palisade, next to the fowl-house." 
 
 "That is well," replied Captain Sinclair, "for other- 
 wise you may be troubled by the wolves, who are very 
 partial to pork or mutton." 
 
 "We have been troubled with them," replied Emma; 
 " at least with their howlings at night, which make me 
 tremble as I lie awake in bed." 
 
 " Never mind their howling, Miss Emma •, we have 
 plenty of them round the fort, I can assure you ; unless 
 attacked, they will not attack you, at least I never knew an 
 instance, although I must confess that I have heard of 
 them." 
 
 " You will of course sleep here to-night ? " 
 
 " Yes ; we will, if you have a bear or buffalo skin to 
 spare," replied Captain Sinclair. 
 
 "We will manage it, I have no doubt," said Mr 
 Campbell. 
 
 " And if you could manage, Captain Sinclair," said 
 Emma, somewhat archly, " as you say that they are not 
 dangerous animals, to bring us in a few skins to-night, it 
 would make the matter easy." 
 
 " Emma, how can you talk such nonsense ? " cried Mary 
 Percival. " Why should you ask a guest to undertake 
 such a service ? Why have you not proposed it to Alfred 
 or Henry, or even Martin ? " 
 
 " We will both try, if you please," replied Alfred. 
 
 " I must put my veto on any such attempts, Alfred," 
 said Mr Campbell. " We have sufficient danger to meet 
 without running into it voluntarily, and we have no 
 occasion for wolves' skins just now. I shall, however, 
 venture to ask your assistance to-morrow morning. We 
 wish to haul up the fishing-punt before the ice sets in on 
 the lake, and we are not sufficiently strong-handed." 
 
 During the day, Captain Sinclair took Alfred aside to 
 
122 The Settlers 
 
 know if the old hunter had obtained any information 
 relative to the Indians. Alfred replied, that they ex- 
 pected him every day, but as yet had not received any 
 communication from him. Captain Sinclair stated that 
 they were equally ignorant at the fort as to what had 
 been finally arranged, and that Colonel Forster was in 
 hopes that the hunter would by this time have obtained 
 some intelligence. 
 
 " I should not be surprised if Malachi Bone were to 
 come here to-morrow morning," replied Alfred. " He 
 has been away a long while, and I am sure is as anxious 
 to have John with him as John is impatient to go." 
 
 "Well, I hope he will; I shall be glad to have some- 
 thing to tell the Colonel, as I made the request upon that 
 ground. I believe, however, he was very willing that I 
 should find an excuse for coming here, as he is more 
 anxious about your family than I could have supposed. 
 How well your cousin Mary is looking." 
 
 " Yes ; and so is Emma, I think. She has grown half 
 a head since she left England. By-the-bye, you have to 
 congratulate me on my obtaining my rank as lieutenant." 
 
 " I do indeed, my dear fellow," replied Captain Sinclair. 
 ■" They will be pleased to hear it at the fort. , When will 
 you come over ? " 
 
 " As soon as I can manage to trot a little faster upon 
 these snow-shoes. If, however, the old hunter does not 
 come to-morrow, I will go to the fort as soon as he brings 
 us any news." 
 
 The accession to their party made them all very lively, 
 and the evening passed away very agreeably. At night, 
 Captain Sinclair and Mr Gwynne were ushered into the 
 large bedroom where all the younger male portion of the 
 family slept, and which, as we before stated/ had two 
 spare bed-places. 
 
 The next morning, Captain Sinclair would have accom- 
 panied the Misses Percival on their milking expedition, but 
 as his services were required to haul up the fishing-punt, 
 he was obliged to go down with all the rest of the men to 
 
The Settlers 
 
 123 
 
 assist ; Percival and John were the only ones left at home 
 with Mrs Campbell. John, after a time, having as usual 
 rubbed down his rifle, threw it on his shoulder, and, 
 calling the dogs which lay about, sallied forth for a 
 walk, followed by the whole pack except old Sancho, 
 who invariably accompanied the girls to the cow- 
 house. 
 
 Mary and Emma tripped over the new-beaten snow- 
 path to the cow-house, merry and cheerful, with their 
 pails in their hands, Emma laughing at Captain Sinclair's 
 disappointment at not being permitted to accompany them. 
 They had just arrived at the cow-house, when old Sancho 
 barked furiously, and sprang to the side of the building 
 behind them, and in a moment afterwards rolled down the 
 snow heap which he had sprung over, holding on and held 
 fast by a large black wolf. The struggle was not very 
 long, and during the time that it lasted the girls were 
 so panic-struck, that they remained like statues within two 
 yards of the animals. Gradually the old dog was over- 
 powered by the repeated snapping bites of the wolf, yet 
 he fought nobly to the last, when he dropped under the 
 feet of the wolf, his tongue hanging out, bleeding pro- 
 fusely and lifeless. As soon as his adversary was over- 
 powered, the enraged animal, with his feet upon the body 
 of the dog, bristling his hair and showing his powerful 
 teeth, was evidently about to attack the young women. 
 Emma threw her arm round Mary's waist, advancing her 
 body so as to save her sister. Mary attempted the same, 
 and then they remained waiting in horror for the expected 
 spring of the animal, when of a sudden the other dogs 
 came rushing forward, cheered on by John, and flew upon 
 the animal. Their united strength soon tore him down to 
 the ground, and John coming up, as the wolf defended 
 himself against his new assailants, put the muzzle of his 
 rifle to the animal's head, and shot it dead. 
 
 The two sisters had held up during the whole of this 
 alarming struggle ; but as soon as they perceived the wolf 
 was dead and that they were safe, Mary could stand no 
 
124 The Settlers 
 
 longer, and sank down on her knees, supporting her sister 
 who had become insensible. 
 
 If John showed gallantry in shooting the wolf, he cer- 
 tainly showed very little towards his cousins. He looked 
 at Mary, nodded his head towards the wolf's body, and 
 saying " He's dead," shouldered his rifle, turned round 
 and walked back to the house. 
 
 On his return, he found that the party had just come 
 back from hauling up the punt, and were waiting the 
 return of the Misses Percival to go to breakfast. 
 
 "Was that you who fired just now, John?" said 
 Martin. 
 
 " Yes," replied John. 
 
 "What did you fire at ? " said Alfred. 
 
 " A wolf," replied John. 
 
 " A wolf! where ? " said Mr Campbell. 
 
 " At the cow-lodge," replied John. 
 
 " The cow-lodge ! " said his father. 
 
 " Yes ; killed Sancho ! " 
 
 " Killed Sancho ! why, Sancho was with your cousins ! " 
 
 " Yes," replied John. 
 
 " Then, where did you leave them ? " 
 
 "With the wolf," replied John, wiping his rifle very 
 coolly. 
 
 " Merciful Heaven ! " cried Mr Campbell, as Mrs 
 Campbell turned pale ; and Alfred, Captain Sinclair, 
 Martin, and Henry, seizing their rifles, darted out from 
 the house, and ran with all speed in the direction of the 
 cow-house. 
 
 " My poor girls ! " exclaimed Mr Campbell. 
 
 " Wolf's dead, father," said John. 
 
 " Dead ! Why didn't you say so, you naughty boy ? " 
 cried Mrs Campbell. 
 
 " I wasn't asked," replied John. 
 
 In the meantime the other party had gained the cow- 
 house ; and, to their horror, beheld the wolf and dog 
 dead, and the two young women lying on the snow close 
 to the two animals ; for Mary had fainted away shortly 
 
The Settlers 
 
 125 
 
 after John had walked off. They rushed towards the 
 bodies of the two girls, and soon discovered that they 
 were not hurt. In a short time, they were re- 
 covered and were supported by the young men to the 
 house. 
 
 As soon as they arrived, Mrs Campbell took them into 
 their room, that they might rally their spirits, and in a 
 quarter of an hour returned to the party outside, who 
 eagerly inquired how they were. 
 
 " They are much more composed," replied Mrs Camp- 
 bell ; " and Emma has begun to laugh again ; but her 
 laugh is rather hysterical and forced ; they will come out 
 at dinner-time. It appears that they are indebted to John 
 for their preservation, for they say the wolf was about 
 to spring upon them when he came to their assistance. 
 We ought to be very grateful to Heaven for their preser- 
 vation. I had no idea, after what Martin said about the 
 wolves, that they were so dangerous." 
 
 " Why, ma'am, it is I that am most to blame, and that's 
 the fact," replied Martin. "When we killed the bullock 
 I threw the offal on the heap of snow close to the cow- 
 lodge, meaning that the wolves and other animals might 
 eat it at night, but it seems that this animal was hungry, 
 and had not left his meal when the dog attacked him, and 
 that made the beast so rily and savage." 
 
 " Yes ; it was the fault of Martin and me," replied 
 Alfred. " Thank Heaven it's no worse ! " 
 
 " So far from its being a subject of regret, I consider 
 it one of thankfulness," replied Mr Campbell. " This 
 might have happened when there was no one to assist, 
 and our dear girls might have been torn to pieces. Now 
 that we know the danger, we may guard against it for the 
 future." 
 
 " Yes, sir," replied Martin ; " in future some of us will 
 drive the cows home, to be milked every morning and 
 evening : inside the palisade there will be no danger. 
 Master John, you have done well. You see, ma'am," 
 continued Martin, " what I said has come true. A rifle in 
 
126 The Settlers 
 
 the hands of a child is as deadly a weapon as in the hands 
 of a strong man." 
 
 " Yes ; if courage and presence of mind attend its use," 
 replied Mr Campbell. " John, I am very much pleased 
 with your conduct." 
 
 " Mother called me naughty," replied John, rather 
 sulkily. 
 
 " Yes, John, I called you naughty, for not telling us 
 the wolf was dead, and leaving us to suppose that your 
 cousins were in danger ; not for killing the wolf. Now I 
 kiss you, and thank you for your bravery and good con- 
 duct." 
 
 " I shall tell all the officers at the fort what a gallant 
 little fellow you are, John," said Captain Sinclair ; " there 
 are very few of them who have shot a wolf, and what is 
 more, John, I have a beautiful dog, which one of the 
 officers gave me the other day in exchange for a pony, and 
 I will bring it over, and make it a present to you for your 
 own dog. He will hunt anything, and he is very power- 
 ful — quite able to master a wolf, if you meet with one. 
 He is half mastiff and half Scotch deerhound, and he stands 
 as high as this," continued Captain Sinclair, holding his 
 hand about as high as John's shoulder. 
 
 "I'll go to the fort with you," said John, "and bring 
 him back." 
 
 " So you shall, John, and I'll go with you," said Martin, 
 " if master pleases." 
 
 "Well," replied Mr Campbell, "I think he may ; what 
 with Martin, his own rifle, and the dog, John will, I trust, 
 be safe enough." 
 
 " Certainly, I have no objection," said Mrs Campbell, 
 " and many thanks to you, Captain Sinclair." 
 
 " What's the dog's name ? " said John. 
 
 " Oscar," replied Captain Sinclair. " If you let him 
 walk out with your cousins, they need not fear a wolf. 
 He will never be mastered by one as poor Sancho was." 
 
 "I'll lend him sometimes," replied John. 
 
 " Always ; when you don't want him yourself, John." 
 
The Settlers 127 
 
 " Yes, always," replied John, who was going out or the 
 door. 
 
 " Where are you going, dear ? " said Mrs Campbell. 
 
 " Going to skin the wolf," replied John, walking 
 away. 
 
 " Well, he'll be a regular keen hunter," observed 
 Martin. " I dare say old Bone has taught him to flay an 
 animal. However, I'll go and help him, for it's a real 
 good skin." So saying, Martin followed John. 
 
 " Martin ought to have known better than to leave the 
 offal where he did," observed Captain Sinclair. 
 
 "We must not be too hard, Captain Sinclair," said 
 Alfred. "Martin has a contempt for wolves, and that 
 wolf would not have stood his ground had it been a man 
 instead of two young women who were in face of him. 
 Wolves are very cunning, and I know will attack a woman 
 or child when they will fly from a man. Besides, it is 
 very unusual for a wolf to. remain till daylight, even when 
 there is offal to tempt him. It was the offal, the animal's 
 extreme hunger, and the attack of the dog — a combination 
 of circumstances — which produced the event. I do not 
 see that Martin can be blamed, as one cannot foresee 
 everything." 
 
 "Perhaps not," replied Captain Sinclair, " and all's well 
 that ends well." 
 
 "Are there any other animals to fear?" inquired Mrs 
 Campbell. 
 
 " The bear is now safe for the winter in the hollow of 
 some tree or under some root, where he has made a den. 
 It will not come out till the spring. The catamount or 
 panther is a much more dangerous animal than the wolf; 
 but it is scarce. I do think, however, that the young 
 ladies should not venture out unless with some rifles in 
 company for fear of another mischance. We have plenty 
 of lynxes here ; but I doubt if they would attack even a 
 child, although they fight when assailed, and bite and claw 
 severely." 
 
 The Misses Percival now made their appearance. 
 
128 The Settlers 
 
 Emma was very merry, but Mary rather grave. Captain 
 Sinclair, having shaken hands with them both, said — 
 
 < 'Why, Emma, you appear to have recovered sooner 
 than your sister ! " 
 
 " Yes," replied Emma ; " but I was much more frightened 
 than she was, and she supported me, or I should have 
 fallen at the wolf's feet. I yielded to my fears ; Mary 
 held up against hers ; so, as her exertions were much 
 greater than mine, she has not recovered from them so soon. 
 The fact is, Mary is brave when there is danger, and I 
 am only brave when there is none." 
 
 " I was quite as much frightened as you, my dear 
 Emma," said Mary Percival ; " but we must now help our 
 aunt, and get dinner ready on the table." 
 
 " I cannot say that I have a wolfish appetite this morn- 
 ing," replied Emma, laughing ; " but Alfred will eat for 
 me and himself too." 
 
 In a few minutes dinner was on the table, and they all 
 sat down without waiting for Martin and John, who were 
 still busy skinning the wolf. 
 
 Chapter XVIII 
 
 " Here come Martin and John at last," said Mr Campbell, 
 after they had been about a quarter of an hour at table. 
 
 But he was mistaken ; instead of Martin and John, 
 Malachi Bone made his appearance, and, to their surprise, 
 accompanied by his young squaw, the Strawberry Plant. 
 
 Every one rose to welcome them, and the Misses 
 Percival went to their little female acquaintance, and would 
 have made her sit down with them, but she refused, and 
 took her seat on the floor near the fire. 
 
 " She an't used to chairs and stools, miss ; let her be 
 where she is," said old Bone, " she'll be more comfortable, 
 and that's what you want her to be, I'm sure. I brought 
 her with me, because I could not carry all the venison 
 
The Settlers 
 
 129 
 
 myself, and also to show her the way in and out of the 
 house, and how it is fastened, in case of sending a message 
 by night." 
 
 " Of sending a message by night," said Mrs Campbell 
 with surprise, " why, what possible occasion could there 
 be for that ? " 
 
 Captain Sinclair and Alfred, who perceived that the 
 old hunter had said too much, were quite at a loss what to 
 say. They did not like to frighten Mrs Campbell and the 
 girls about the Indians, especially as they had just been so 
 much alarmed with the accident of the morning. At last 
 Alfred replied, " The fact is, my dear mother, that 
 * forewarned is being forearmed,' as the saying is ; and I 
 told Martin to request Malachi Bone, if he should hear of 
 any Indians being about or near us, to let us know immedi- 
 ately." 
 
 " Yes, ma'am, that is the whole story," continued 
 Malachi. " It's the best plan, when you're in the woods 
 always to have your rifle loaded." 
 
 Mrs Campbell and the girls were evidently not a little 
 fluttered at this fresh intimation of danger. Captain 
 Sinclair perceived it, and said, " We have always spies on 
 the look-out at the fort, that we may know where the 
 Indians are and what they are about. Last month, we 
 know that they held a council, but that it broke up without 
 their coming to any determination, and that no hostile 
 feeling was expressed so far as we could ascertain. But 
 we never trust the Indians, and they, knowing that we 
 watch them, have been very careful not to commit any 
 outrages ; they have not done so for a long while, nor do 
 I think they will venture again. At the same time, we 
 like to know where they are, and I requested Alfred to 
 speak to Malachi Bone, to send us immediate word if he 
 heard or saw anything of them : not, however, that I 
 intended that the ladies should be wakened up in the 
 middle of the night," continued Captain Sinclair, laughing ; 
 " that was not at all necessary." 
 
 Malachi Bone would have responded, but Alfred pinched 
 
130 The Settlers 
 
 his arm ; the old man understood what was meant, and 
 held his tongue ; at last he said — 
 
 " Well, well, there's no harm done, it's just as well that 
 the Strawberry should know her way about the location, 
 if it's only to know where the dogs are, in case she comes 
 of a message." 
 
 " No, no," replied Mr Campbell, " I'm glad that she is 
 come, and hope she will come very often. Now, Malachi, 
 sit down and eat something." 
 
 " Well, but about the Indians, Captain Sinclair, — " said 
 Mrs Campbell ; " that you have not told us all I am 
 certain, and the conviction that such is the case, will make 
 me and the girls very uneasy ; so pray do treat us as we 
 ought to be treated ; we share the danger, and we ought 
 to know what the danger is." 
 
 "I do not think that there is any danger, Mrs Campbell," 
 replied Captain Sinclair, " unless Malachi has further in- 
 formation to give us. I do, however, perfectly agree with 
 you, that you ought to know all that we know, and am 
 quite ready to enter upon the subject, trifling as it is." 
 
 " So I presume it must be, my dear," observed Mr 
 Campbell, " for I have as yet known nothing about the 
 matter. So pray, Captain Sinclair, instruct us all." 
 
 Captain Sinclair then stated what he had before men- 
 tioned to Alfred, and having so done, and pointed out 
 that there was no occasion for alarm, he requested Malachi 
 Bone would say if he had any further information. 
 
 " The Inguns did meet as you say, and they could not 
 agree, so they broke up, and are now all out upon their 
 hunting and trapping for furs. But there's one thing I 
 don't exactly feel comfortable about, which is, that the 
 < Angry Snake,' as he is called, who was at the * talk,' 
 and was mighty venomous against the English, has 
 squatted for the winter somewhere here about." 
 
 "The Angry Snake," said Captain Sinclair. "Is that 
 the chief who served with the French, and wears a 
 medal ? " 
 
 " The very same, sir. He's not a chief though ; he 
 
The Settlers 
 
 131 
 
 was a very good warrior in his day, and the French were 
 very partial to him, as he served them well ; but he is no 
 chief, although he was considered as a sort of one from 
 the consequence he obtained with the French. He is an 
 old man now, and a very bitter one. Many's the English- 
 man that he has tied to the stake, and tortured during the 
 war. He hates us, and is always stirring up the Inguns 
 to make war with us ; but his day is gone by, and they 
 do not heed him at the council now." 
 
 " Then, why are you uncomfortable about him ? " said 
 Mr Campbell. 
 
 " Because he has taken up his quarters for the winter 
 hunting not far from us, with six or seven of the young 
 warriors, who look up to him, and he is mischievous. If 
 the Ingun nation won't make war, he will do something 
 on his own account, if he possibly can. He's not badly 
 named, I can tell you." 
 "Will he attack you?" 
 
 " Me ! no, no ; he knows better. He knows my rifle 
 well •, he has the mark on his body j not but that he 
 would if he dared, but I am Ingun myself, and know 
 Ingun craft. Then, you see, these people have strange 
 ideas. During the whole war they never could even hit 
 me with their rifles, and they think I am not to be hurt 
 — that's their superstition — and my rifle, they think, never 
 misses (they're almost right there, for it does not once in 
 a hundred times), so what with this and that, they fear me 
 as a supernatural, as we call it. But that's not the case 
 with you all here $ and if the Snake could creep within 
 these palisades, he might be mischievous." 
 
 " But the tribes know very well that any attack of this 
 kind would be considered as a declaration of hostilities," 
 said Captain Sinclair, " and that we should retaliate." 
 
 " Yes j but you see the Snake don't belong to these 
 tribes about us ; his nation is much farther off, — too far 
 to go for redress j and the tribes here, although they 
 allow him to join the * talk ' as an old warrior who had 
 served against the English and from respect to his age, do 
 
132 The Settlers 
 
 not acknowledge him or his doings. They would disavow 
 them immediately and with truth, but they cannot prevent 
 his doing mischief." 
 
 " What, then, is the redress in case of his doing any 
 mischief ? " said Henry. 
 
 "Why, upon him and his band, whenever you can find 
 them. You may destroy them all, and the Inguns here 
 won't say a word, or make any complaint. That's all 
 that can be done 5 and that's what I will do \ I mean to 
 tell him so, when I meet him. He fears me, and so do 
 his men ; they think me medicine." 
 
 " Medicine ! What is that ? " said Henry. 
 
 " It means that he has a charmed life," replied Captain 
 Sinclair. " The Indians are very superstitious." 
 
 " Yes, they be j well, perhaps, I'll prove medicine ; 
 and I'll give them a pill or two out of my rifle," said 
 Malachi, with a grim smile. " Howsomever, I'll soon learn 
 more about them, and will let you know when I do. Just 
 keep your palisade gates fast at night and the dogs inside 
 of them, and at any time I'll give you warning. If I am 
 on their trail the Strawberry shall come, and that's why 
 I brought her here. If you hear three knocks outside the 
 palisade at any hour of the night, why it will be her, so 
 let her in." 
 
 "Well," said Mrs Campbell, "I'm very glad that you 
 have told me all this ; now I know what we have to 
 expect, I shall be more courageous and much more on my 
 guard." 
 
 "I think we have done wisely in letting you know all 
 we knew ourselves," said Captain Sinclair. " I must soon 
 take my leave, as I must be at the fort before sunset. 
 Martin and John are to come with me, and bring back 
 the dog " 
 
 " An't the boy going with me ? " said Malachi. 
 
 " Yes ; to-morrow morning he may go, but after his 
 return from the fort it will be too late." 
 
 "Well, then, I may as well stay here," replied Malachi. 
 " Where is he ? " 
 
The Settlers 
 
 3$ 
 
 " He is gone to skin a wolf, which he shot this morn- 
 ing," replied Alfred, " He will soon be here/' 
 
 Mrs Campbell shortly related to Malachi the adventure 
 of the wolf. The old hunter listened in silence, and then 
 gave a nod of approbation. 
 
 " I reckon he'll bring home more skins than that this 
 winter," said he. 
 
 The party then rose just as Martin and John made their 
 appearance. Captain Sinclair conversed with the Misses 
 Percival, while the old hunter spoke to the Strawberry 
 Plant in her own dialect j the others either went out or 
 were busy in clearing the table, till Captain Sinclair took 
 his departure with John and Martin, each armed with a 
 rifle. 
 
 " Well, this has been an exciting day," observed Mr 
 Campbell, a little before they retired to bed. " We have 
 much to thank God for, and great reason to pray for his 
 continued protection and assistance. God bless you all y 
 my children j good-night." 
 
 Chapter XIX 
 
 The next morning, a little after daybreak, Martin and 
 John made their appearance, leading the magnificent dog 
 which Captain Sinclair had given to John. Like most 
 large dogs, Oscar appeared to be very good-tempered, 
 and treated the snarling and angry looks of the other 
 dogs with perfect contempt. 
 
 "It is, indeed, a noble animal," said Mr Campbell, 
 patting its head. 
 
 " It's a fine creature," observed Malachi, " a wolf 
 would stand no chance against him, and even a bear 
 would have more on its hands than it could v/ell manage 
 I expect ; but, come here, boy," said the old hunter to 
 John, leading the way outside of the door. 
 
134 The Settlers 
 
 " You'd better leave the dog, John," said Malachi, 
 " the crittur will be of use here, but of no good to us." 
 
 John made no reply, and the hunter continued — 
 
 " I say it will be of use here, for the girls might meet 
 with another wolf, or the house might be attacked ; but 
 good hunters don't want dogs. Is it to watch for us, 
 and give us notice of danger ? Why, that's our duty, 
 and we must trust to ourselves, and not to an animal. 
 Is it to hunt for us ? Why, no dog can take a deer so 
 well as we can with our rifles ; a dog may discover us 
 when we wish to be hidden j a dog's track will mark us 
 out when we would wish our track to be doubted. The 
 animal will be of no utility ever to us, John, and may do 
 us harm, 'specially now the snow's on the ground. In 
 the summer-time, you can take him and teach him how 
 to behave as a hunter's dog should behave ; but we had 
 better leave him now, and start at once." 
 
 John nodded his head in assent, and then went indoors. 
 
 " Good-bye," said John, going up to his mother and 
 cousins ; " I shall not take the dog." 
 
 "Won't take the dog! well, that's very kind of you, 
 John," said Mary, "for we were longing to have him 
 to protect us." 
 
 John shouldered his rifle, made a sign to Strawberry 
 Plant, who rose and looking kindly at Mrs Campbell and 
 the girls, without speaking, followed John out of the 
 hut. Malachi certainly was not very polite, for he walked 
 off, in company with John and the squaw, without taking 
 the trouble to say " Good-bye." It must, however, be 
 observed that he was in conversation with Martin, who 
 accompanied them on the way. 
 
 The winter had now become very severe. The thermo- 
 meter was twenty degrees below the freezing point, and 
 the cold was so intense, that every precaution was taken 
 against it. More than once Percival, whose business it 
 was to bring in the firewood, was frost bitten, but as 
 Mrs Campbell was very watchful, the remedy of cold 
 snow was always successfully applied. The howling of 
 
The Settlers 
 
 135 
 
 the wolves continued every night, but they were now 
 used to it, and the only effect was, when one came more 
 than usually close to the house, to make Oscar raise his 
 head, growl, listen awhile, and then lie down to sleep 
 again. Oscar became very fond of the girls, and was 
 their invariable companion whenever they left the house, 
 Alfred, Martin, and Henry went out almost daily on 
 hunting excursions ; indeed, as there were no crops in 
 the barn, they had little else to do. Mr Campbell re- 
 mained at home with his wife and nieces ; occasionally, 
 but not very often, Percival accompanied the hunters ; 
 of Malachi and John, they saw but little ; John returned 
 about every ten days, but although he adhered to his 
 promise, his anxiety to go back to Malachi was so very 
 apparent, and he was so restless, that Mrs Campbell rather 
 wished him to be away, than remain at home so much 
 against his will. 
 
 Thus passed away the time till the year closed in ; 
 confined as they were by the severity of the weather, 
 and having little or nothing to do, the winter appeared 
 longer and more tedious than it would have done if they 
 had been settled longer, and had the crops to occupy 
 their attention ; for it is in the winter that the Canadian 
 farmer gets through all his thrashing and other work 
 connected with his farm, preparatory for the coming 
 spring. This being their first winter, they had, of 
 course, no crops gathered in, and were, therefore, in 
 want of employment. Mrs Campbell and her nieces 
 worked and read, and employed themselves in every 
 way that they could, but constantly shut up within doors, 
 they could not help feeling the monotony and ennui of 
 their situation. The young men found occupation and 
 amusement in the chase ; they brought in a variety of 
 animals and skins, and the evenings were generally de- 
 voted to a narration of what occurred in the day during 
 their hunting excursions, but even these histories of the 
 chase were at last heard with indifference. It was the 
 same theme only with variations, over and over 
 
136 The Settlers 
 
 again, and there was no longer much excitement in 
 listening. 
 
 " I wonder when John will come back again," observed 
 Emma to her sister, as they were sitting at work. 
 
 ' 'Why, he only left two days ago, so we must not 
 expect him for some time." 
 
 " I know that ; I wonder if Oscar would kill a wolf, I 
 should like to take him out and try." 
 
 "I thought you had had enough of wolves already, 
 Emma," replied Mary. 
 
 "Yes, well; that old Malachi will never bring us any 
 more news about the Indians," continued Emma, yawning. 
 
 " Why I do not think that any news about them is likely 
 to be pleasant news, Emma, and therefore why should you 
 wish it ? " 
 
 "Why, my dear Mary, because I want some news*, I 
 want something to excite me, I feel so dull. It's nothing 
 but stitch, stitch, all day, and I am tired of always doing 
 the same thing. What a horrid thing a Canadian winter is,, 
 and not one-half over yet." 
 
 "It is very dull and monotonous, my dear Emma, I 
 admit, and if we had more variety of employment, we 
 should find it more agreeable, but we ought to feel grate- 
 ful that we have a good house over our heads, and more 
 security than we anticipated." 
 
 " Almost too much security, Mary ; I begin to feel that 
 I could welcome an Indian even in his war-paint, just by 
 way of a little change." 
 
 " I think you would soon repent of your wish, if it were 
 gratified." 
 
 "Very likely, but I can't help wishing it now. When 
 will they come home ? What o'clock is it ? I wonder what 
 they'll bring, the old story I suppose, a buck ; I'm sick of 
 venison." 
 
 " Indeed, Emma, you are wrong to feel such discontent 
 and weariness." 
 
 " Perhaps I am, but I have not walked a hundred yards 
 for nearly one hundred days, and that will give one the 
 
The Settlers 137 
 
 blues, as they call them, and I do nothing but yawn, 
 yawn, yawn, for want of air and exercise. Uncle wont let 
 us move out on account of that horrid wolf. I wonder 
 how Captain Sinclair is getting on at the fort, and whether 
 he is as dull as we are." 
 
 To do Emma justice, it was seldom that she indulged 
 herself in such lamentings, but the tedium was more than 
 her high flow of spirits could well bear. Mrs Campbell 
 made a point of arranging the household, which gave her 
 occupation, and Mary from natural disposition did not feel 
 the confinement as much as Emma did j whenever, there- 
 fore, she did show symptoms of restlessness or was tempted 
 to utter a complaint, they reasoned with and soothed, but 
 never reproached her. 
 
 The day after this conversation, Emma, to amuse herself* 
 took a rifle and went out with Percival. She fired several 
 shots at a mark, and by degrees acquired some dexterity ; 
 gradually she became fond of the exercise, and not a day 
 passed that she and Percival did not practise for an hour or 
 two, until at last Emma could fire with great precision. 
 Practice and a knowledge of the perfect use of your weapon 
 gives confidence, and this Emma did at last acquire. She 
 challenged Alfred and Henry to fire at the bull's-eye with 
 her, and whether by their gallantry or her superior dex- 
 terity, she was declared victor. Mr and Mrs Campbell 
 smiled when Emma came in and narrated her success, and 
 felt glad that she had found something which afforded her 
 amusement. 
 
 It happened that one evening the hunters were very late ; 
 it was a clear moonlight night, but at eight o'clock, they 
 had not made their appearance ; Percival had opened the 
 door to go out for some firewood which had been piled 
 within the palisades, and as it was later than the usual hour 
 for locking the palisade gates, Mr Campbell had directed 
 him so to do. Emma, attracted by the beauty of the night, 
 was at the door of the house, when the howl of a wolf was 
 heard close to them ; the dogs, accustomed to it, merely 
 sprang on their feet, but did not leave the kitchen fire j Emma 
 
138 The Settlers 
 
 went out, and looked through the palisades to see if she 
 could perceive the animal, and little Trim, the terrier, 
 followed her. Now Trim was so small, that he could 
 creep between the palisades, and as soon as he was close 
 to them, perceiving the wolf, the courageous little animal 
 squeezed through them and flew towards it, barking as 
 loud as he could. Emma immediately ran in, took down 
 her rifle and went out again, as she knew that poor Trim 
 would soon be devoured. The supposition was correct, 
 the wolf instead of retreating closed with the little dog 
 and seized it. Emma, who could now plainly perceive the 
 animal, which was about forty yards from her, took aim 
 and fired, just as poor Trim gave a loud yelp. Her aim 
 was good, and the wolf and dog lay side by side. Mr and 
 Mrs Campbell, and Mary, hearing the report of the rifle, 
 ran out, and found Percival and Emma at the palisades 
 behind the house. 
 
 "I have killed him, aunt," said Emma, "but I fear he 
 has killed poor little Trim ; do let us go out and see." 
 
 " No, no, my dear Emma, that must not be ; your 
 cousins will be home soon, and then we shall know how 
 the case stands ; but the risk is too great." 
 
 " Here they come," said Percival, " as fast as they can 
 run." 
 
 The hunters were soon at the palisade door and ad- 
 mitted ; they had no game with them. Emma jeered them 
 for coming back empty handed. 
 
 "No, no, my little cousin," replied Alfred, "we heard 
 the report of a rifle, and we threw down our game, that 
 we might sooner come to your assistance if you required 
 it. What was the matter ? " 
 
 " Only that I have killed a wolf, and am not allowed to 
 bring in my trophy," replied Emma. " Come, Alfred, I 
 may go with you and Martin." 
 
 They went to the spot, and found the wolf was dead, 
 and poor Trim dead also by his side. They took in the 
 body of the little dog, and left the wolf till the morning, 
 when Martin said he would skin it for Miss Emma. 
 
The Settlers 139 
 
 " And I'll make a footstool of it," said Emma ; " that 
 shall be my revenge for the fright I had from the other 
 wolf. Come, Oscar, good dog ; you and I will go wolf- 
 hunting. Dear me, who would have thought that I should 
 have ever killed a wolf — poor little Trim i " 
 
 Martin said it would be useless to return for the venison, 
 as the wolves had no doubt eaten it already ; so they 
 locked the palisade gate, and went into the house. 
 
 Emma's adventure was the topic of the evening, and 
 Emma herself was much pleased at having accomplished 
 such a feat. 
 
 "Well," said Martin, "I never knew but one woman 
 who faced a wolf except Miss Emma." 
 
 " And who was that, Martin ? " said Mrs Campbell. 
 
 " It was a wife of one of our farmers, ma'am ; she was 
 at the outhouse doing something, when she perceived a 
 wolf enter the cottage-door, where there was nobody 
 except the baby in the cradle. She ran back and found 
 the wolf just lifting the infant out of the cradle by its 
 clothes. The animal looked at her with his eyes flashing ; 
 but, having its mouth full, it did not choose to drop the 
 baby, and spring at her ; all it wanted was to get clear off 
 with its prey. The woman had presence of mind enough 
 to take down her husband's rifle and point it to the wolf, 
 but she was so fearful of hurting the child, that she did 
 not put the muzzle to its head, but to its shoulder. She 
 fired just as the wolf was making off, and the animal fell, 
 and could not get on its feet again, and it then dropped 
 the child out of its" mouth to attack the mother. The 
 woman caught the child up, but the wolf gave her a severe 
 bite on the arm, and broke the bone near the wrist. A 
 wolf has a wonderful strong jaw, ma'am. However, the 
 baby was saved, and neighbours came and despatched the 
 animal." 
 
 " What a fearful position for a mother to be in ! " ex- 
 claimed Mrs Campbell. 
 
 " Where did that happen ? " 
 
 " On the White Mountains, ma'am," replied Martin. 
 
140 The Settlers 
 
 " Malachi Bone told me the story ; he was born 
 there." 
 
 " Then he is an American." 
 
 " Well, ma'am, he is an American because he was born 
 in this country, but it was English when he was born, so 
 he calls himself an Englishman." 
 
 "I understand," replied Mrs Campbell, "he was born 
 before the colonies obtained their independence." 
 
 "Yes, ma'am, long before; there's no saying how old 
 he is. "When I was quite a child, I recollect he was then 
 reckoned an old man ; indeed, the name the Indians gave 
 to him proves it. He then was called the * Gray 
 Badger.'" 
 
 " But is he so very old, do you really think, Martin ? " 
 
 " I think he has seen more than sixty snows, ma'am ;. 
 but not many more ; the fact is, his hair was gray before 
 he was twenty years old ; he told me so himself, and that's 
 one reason why the Indians are so fearful of him. They 
 have it from their fathers that the Gray Badger was a 
 great hunter, as Malachi was more than forty years ago ; 
 so they imagine as his hair was gray then, he must have 
 been a very old man at that time back, and so to them he 
 appears to live for ever, and they consider him as charmed, 
 and to use their phrase * great medicine* I've heard some 
 Indians declare, that Malachi has seen one hundred and 
 fifty winters, and they really believe it. I never contra- 
 dicted them, as you may imagine." 
 
 "Does he live comfortably ? " 
 
 " Yes, ma'am, he does ; his squaw knows what he wants, 
 and does what she is bid. She is very fond of the old 
 man and looks upon him, as he really is to her, as a father. 
 His lodge is always full of meat and he has plenty of skins. 
 He don't drink spirits, and if he has tobacco for smoking 
 and powder and ball, what else can he want ? " 
 
 " Happy are they whose wants are so few," observed 
 Mr Campbell. " A man in whatever position in life, if he 
 is content, is certain to be happy. How true are the words 
 of the poet : — 
 
The Settlers 141 
 
 « Man wants but little here below, 
 Nor wants that little long 1 ' 
 
 Malachi Bone is a happier man than hundreds in England 
 who live in luxury. Let us profit, my dear children, by 
 bis example, and learn to be content with what Heaven has 
 hestowed upon us. But it is time to retire. The wind 
 has risen, and we shall have a blustering night. Henry, 
 fetch me the book." 
 
 Chapter XX 
 
 Alfred and Martin brought in the wolf which Emma had 
 killed, but it was frozen so hard, that they could not skin 
 it. Poor little Trim was also carried in, but the ground 
 was too hard frozen for them to bury the body, so they 
 put it into the snow until the spring, when a thaw would 
 take place. As for the wolf, they said nothing about it, 
 but they remained up when the rest of the family retired, 
 and after the wolf had been some time before the fire, they 
 were able to take off the skin. 
 
 On the following morning when the hunters went out, 
 they were particularly desired to shoot a wild turkey if 
 they could, as the next day was Christmas day. 
 
 " Let us take Oscar with us," said Alfred ; " he is very 
 swift and may run them down ; we never can get up with 
 them in our snow-shoes." 
 
 " I wonder whether they will get a turkey," said Emma, 
 after the hunting party had left. 
 
 " I think it will be difficult," said Mrs Campbell ; " but 
 they will try all they can." 
 
 " I hope they will ; for Christmas-day without a turkey 
 will be very un-English." 
 
 "We are not in England, my dear Emma," said Mr 
 Campbell; "and wild turkeys are not to be ordered from 
 the poulterers." 
 
 " I know that we are not in England, my dear uncle, 
 
142 The Settlers 
 
 and I feel it too. How was the day before every 
 Christmas-day spent at Wexton Hall ! What piles of warm 
 blankets, what a quantity of dufrll cloaks, flannels, and 
 worsted stockings were we all so busy and so happy in pre- 
 paring and sorting to give away on the following morning, 
 that all within miles of us should be warmly clothed on 
 that day. And, then, the housekeeper's room with all the 
 joints of meat, and flour and plums and suet, in proportion 
 to the number of each family, all laid out and ticketed 
 ready for distribution. And then the party invited to the 
 servants' hall, and the great dinner, and the new clothing 
 for the school-girls, and the church so gay, with their new 
 dresses in the aisles, and the holly and the mistletoe. 
 I know we are not in England, my dear uncle, and 
 that you have lost one of your greatest pleasures — 
 that of doing good and making all happy around 
 you." 
 
 " Well, my dear Emma, if I have lost the pleasure of 
 doing good, it is the will of Heaven that it should be so, 
 and we ought to be thankful that, if not dispensing charity, 
 at all events, we are not the objects of charity to others ; 
 that we are independent and earning an honest livelihood. 
 People may be very happy and feel the most devout 
 gratitude on the anniversary of so great a mercy, without 
 having a turkey for dinner." 
 
 "I was not in earnest about the turkey, my dear uncle 
 It was the association of ideas connected by long habit, 
 which made me think of our Christmas times at Wexton 
 Hall ; but, indeed, my dear uncle, if there was regret, it 
 was not for myself so much as for you," replied Emma, 
 with tears in her eyes. 
 
 " Perhaps, I spoke rather too severely, my dearest 
 Emma," said Mr Campbell ; " but I did not like to hear 
 such a solemn day spoken of as if it were commemorated 
 merely by the eating of certain food." 
 
 " It was foolish of me," replied Emma, " and it was said 
 thoughtlessly." 
 
 Emma went up to Mr Campbell and kissed him, and Mr 
 
The Settlers 
 
 143 
 
 Campbell said, " Well, I hope there will be a turkey, since 
 you wish for one." 
 
 The hunters did not return till late, and when they 
 appeared in sight, Percival, who had descried them, came 
 in and said that they were very well loaded, and were 
 bringing in their game slung upon a pole. 
 
 Mary and Emma went out of the door to meet their 
 cousins. That there was a heavy load carried on a pole 
 between Martin and Alfred was certain, but they could not 
 distinguish what it consisted of. As the party arrived at 
 the palisade gates, however, they discovered that it was 
 not game, but a human being, who was carried on a sort 
 of litter made of boughs. 
 
 "What is it, Alfred ? " said Mary. 
 
 " Wait till I recover my breath," said Alfred, as he 
 reached the door, " or ask Henry, for I'm quite knocked 
 up." 
 
 Henry then went with his cousins into the house, and 
 explained to them that as they were in pursuit of the wild 
 turkeys, Oscar had stopped suddenly and commenced bay- 
 ing ; that they went up to the dog, and, in a bush, they 
 found a poor Indian woman nearly frozen to death, and 
 with a dislocation of the ankle, so severe that her leg was 
 terribly swelled, and she could not move. Martin had 
 spoken to her in the Indian tongue, and she was so 
 exhausted with cold and hunger, that she could just tell 
 him that she belonged to a small party of Indians who had 
 been some days out hunting, and a long way from where 
 they had built their winter lodges ; that she had fallen 
 with the weight which she had to carry, and that her leg 
 was so bad, she could not go on with them ; that they had 
 taken her burden, and left her to follow them when she 
 could. 
 
 " Yes," continued Alfred ; " left the poor creature with- 
 out food, to perish in the snow. One day more, and it 
 would have been all over with her. It is wonderful how 
 she can have lived through the two last nights as she has. 
 But Martin says the Indians always do leave a woman to 
 
144 The Settlers 
 
 perish in this way or recover as she can, if she happens to 
 meet with an accident." 
 
 " At all events, let us bring her in at once," said Mr 
 Campbell. " I will first see if my surgical assistance can 
 be of use, and after that we will do what we can for her. 
 How far from this did you find her ? " 
 
 " About eight miles," replied Henry y " and Alfred has 
 carried her almost the whole way ; Martin and I have 
 relieved each other, except once, when I took Alfred's 
 place." 
 
 " And so you perceive, Emma, instead of a wild turkey, 
 I have brought an Indian squaw," said Alfred. 
 
 " I love you better for your kindness, Alfred," replied 
 Emma, "than if you had brought me a waggon-load of 
 turkeys." 
 
 In the meantime, Martin and Henry brought in the poor 
 Indian, and laid her down on the floor at some distance 
 from the fire, for though she was nearly dead with the 
 cold, too sudden an exposure to heat would have been 
 almost equally fatal. Mr Campbell examined her ankle, 
 and with a little assistance reduced the dislocation. He 
 then bound up her leg, and bathed it with warm vinegar, 
 as a first application. Mrs Campbell and the two girls 
 chafed the poor creature's limbs till the circulation was a 
 little restored, and then they gave her something warm to 
 drink. It was proposed by Mrs Campbell that they should 
 make up a bed for her on the floor of the kitchen. This 
 was done in a corner near to the fire-place, and in about 
 an hour their patient fell into a sound sleep. 
 
 " It is lucky for her that she did not fall into that sleep 
 before we found her," said Martin ; " she would never 
 have awoke again." 
 
 "Most certainly not," replied Mr Campbell. "Have 
 you any idea what tribe she is of, Martin ? " 
 
 "Yes, sir; she is one of the Chippeways ; there are 
 many divisions of them, but I will find out when she wakes 
 again to which she belongs ; she was too much exhausted 
 when we found her, to say much." 
 
The Settlers 145 
 
 " It appears very inhuman leaving her to perish in that 
 way," observed Mrs Campbell. 
 
 "Well, ma'am, so it does; but necessity has no law. 
 The Indians could not, if they would, have carried her, 
 perhaps, one hundred miles. It would have, probably, 
 been the occasion of more deaths, for the cold is too great 
 now for sleeping out at nights for any time, although they 
 do contrive with the help of a large fire to stay out some- 
 times." 
 
 "Self-preservation is the first law of nature, certainly," 
 observed Mr Campbell ; " but, if 1 recollect right, the 
 savages do not value the life of a woman very highly." 
 
 "That's a fact, sir," replied Martin; "not much more, 
 I reckon, than you would a beast of burden." 
 
 "It is always the case among savage nations," observed 
 Mr Campbell ; " the first mark of civilisation is the treat- 
 ment of the other sex, and in proportion as civilisation 
 increases, so are the women protected and well used. But 
 your supper is ready, my children, and I think after your 
 fatigue and fasting you must require it." 
 
 "lam almost too tired to eat," observed Alfred. "I 
 shall infinitely more enjoy a good sleep under my bear 
 skins. At the same time I'll try what I can do," continued 
 he, laughing, and taking his seat at table. 
 
 Notwithstanding Alfred's observation, he contrived to 
 make a very hearty supper, and Emma laughed at his 
 appetite after his professing that he had so little inclination 
 to eat. 
 
 " I said I was too tired to eat, Emma, and so I felt at 
 the time ; but as I became more refreshed my appetite 
 returned," replied Alfred, laughing, "and notwithstanding 
 your jeering me, I mean to eat some more." 
 
 " How long has John been away ? " said Mr Campbell. 
 
 "Now nearly a fortnight," observed Mrs Campbell; 
 "he promised to come here on Christmas-day. I suppose 
 we shall see him to-morrow morning." 
 
 " Yes, ma'am ; and old Bone will come with him, I 
 daresay. He said as much to me when he was going 
 
 S K 
 
146 The Settlers 
 
 away the last time. He observed that the boy could 
 not bring the vension, and perhaps he would if he had 
 any, for he knows that people like plenty of meat on 
 Christmas day." 
 
 " I wonder whether old Malachi is any way religious," 
 observed Mary. " Do you think he is, Martin ?" 
 
 " Yes, ma'am ; I think he feels it, but does not show 
 it. I know from myself what are, probably, his feelings 
 on the subject. When I have been away for weeks and 
 sometimes for months, without seeing or speaking to any 
 one, all alone in the woods, I feel more religious than I 
 do when at Quebec on my return, although I do go to 
 church. Now old Malachi has, I think, a solemn rever- 
 ence for the Divine Being, and strict notions of duty, 
 so far as he understands it, — but as he never goes to any 
 town or mixes with any company, so the rites of religion, 
 as I may call them, and the observances of the holy feasts, 
 are lost to him, except as a sort of dream of former days, 
 before he took to his hunter's life. Indeed, he seldom 
 knows what day or even what month it is. He knows 
 the seasons as they come and go, and that's all. One 
 day is the same as another, and he cannot tell which is 
 Sunday, for he is not able to keep a reckoning. Now, 
 ma'am, when you desired Master John to be at home on 
 the Friday fortnight because it was Christmas day, I per- 
 ceived old Malachi in deep thought : he was recalling 
 to mind what Christmas day was ; if you had not men- 
 tioned it, the day would have passed away like any other ; 
 but you reminded him, and then it was that he said he 
 would come if he could. I'm sure that now he knows 
 it is Christmas day, he intends to keep it as such." 
 
 " There is much truth in what Martin says," observed 
 Mr Campbell ; "we require the seventh day in the week 
 and other stated seasons of devotion to be regularly set 
 apart, in order to keep us in mind of our duties and 
 preserve the life of religion. In the woods, remote from 
 communion with other Christians, these things are easily 
 forgotten, and when once we have lost our calculation, 
 
The Settlers 147 
 
 it is not to be recovered. But come, Alfred, and Henry ^ 
 and Martin must be very tired, and we had better all go 
 to bed. I will sit up a little while to give some drink 
 to my patient, if she wishes it. Good-night, my children." 
 
 Chapter XXI 
 
 Christmas day was indeed a change, as Emma had 
 observed, from their former Christmas ; but although the 
 frost was more than usually severe, and the snow filled 
 the air with its white flakes, and the north-east wind 
 howled through the leafless trees as they rasped their 
 long arms against each other, and the lake was one sheet 
 of thick ice, with a covering of snow which the wind had 
 in different places blown up into hillocks, still they had a 
 good roof over their heads, and a warm, blazing fire on 
 the hearth : and they had no domestic miseries, the worst 
 miseries of all to contend against, for they were a united 
 family, loving and beloved ; showing mutual acts of 
 kindness and mutual acts of forbearance ; proving how 
 much better was " a dish of herbs where love is, than 
 the stalled ox with hatred therewith." Moreover, they 
 were all piously disposed ; they were sensible that they 
 owed a large debt of gratitude to Heaven for all its daily 
 mercies in providing them with food and raiment, for 
 warding off from them sickness and sorrow, and giving 
 them humble and contented hearts ; and on this day, they 
 felt how little were all worldly considerations, compared 
 with the hopes which were held out to them through the 
 great sacrifice which the goodness and mercy of God had 
 made for them and all the world. It was therefore with 
 cheerful yet subdued looks that they greeted each other 
 when they met previous to the morning prayers. 
 
 Mr Campbell had already visited his patient and re- 
 adjusted the bandage : her ankle was better, but still very 
 much swelled ; the poor creature made no complaints, she 
 
148 The Settlers 
 
 looked grateful for what was done and for the kindness 
 shown to her. They were all arrayed in their best 
 Sunday dresses, and as soon as prayers were over, had 
 just wished each other the congratulations so general, so 
 appropriate, and yet too often so thoughtlessly given 
 upon the anniversary, when Malachi Bone, his little squaw 
 the Strawberry, and John entered the door of the hut, 
 laden with the sports of the forest, which they laid 
 down in the corner of the kitchen, and then saluted the 
 party. 
 
 "Here we are all together on Christmas day," said 
 Emma, who had taken the hand of the Strawberry. 
 
 The Indian girl smiled, and nodded her head. 
 
 " And, John, you have brought us three wild turkeys ; 
 you are a good boy, John," continued Emma. 
 
 "If we only had Captain Sinclair here now," said Martin 
 to Emma and Mary Percival, who was by Emma's side, 
 shaking hands with the Strawberry. 
 
 Mary coloured up a little, and Emma replied, " Yes, 
 Martin, we do want him, for I always feel as if he be- 
 longed to the family." 
 
 " Well, it's not his fault that he's not here," replied 
 Martin ; "it's now more than six weeks since he has left, 
 and if the Colonel would allow him, I'm sure that Captain 
 Sinclair " 
 
 "Would be here on this day," said Captain Sinclair, 
 who with Mr Gwynne, his former companion, had entered 
 the door of the house without being observed ; for the 
 rest of the party were in conversation with Malachi Bone 
 and John. 
 
 " Oh, how glad I am to see you," cried Emma ; "we 
 only wanted you to make our Christmas party complete ; 
 and I'm very glad to see you too, Mr Gwynne," continued 
 Emma, as she held out a hand to each. 
 
 "We had some difficulty in persuading the Colonel to 
 let us come," observed Captain Sinclair to Mary ; " but 
 as we have heard nothing further about the Indians, he 
 consented." 
 
The Settlers 149 
 
 " You have nothing more to fear from the Indians this 
 winter, Captain, and you may tell the Colonel so from 
 me," said Malachi. " I happened to be on their hunting 
 ground yesterday, and they have broken up and gone 
 westward, that is, Angry Snake and his party have ; I 
 followed their track over the snow for a few miles just 
 to make sure ; they have taken everything with them, 
 but somehow or other, I could not find out that the 
 squaw was with them, — and they had one in their party. 
 They carried their own packs of fur, that I'll swear to, 
 and they had been thrown down several times ; which 
 would not have been the case, if they had not been carried 
 by men ; for you see, the Ingun is very impatient tinder a 
 load, which a squaw will carry the whole day without 
 complaining. Now that party is gone, there is no other 
 about here within fifty miles, I'll be bound for." 
 
 " I'm very glad to hear you say so," replied Captain 
 Sinclair. 
 
 "Then, perhaps, this poor woman whom you succoured, 
 Alfred, is the squaw belonging to the party," observed 
 Mr Campbell. Mr Campbell then related to Malachi 
 Bone what had occurred on the day before ; how the 
 hunting party had brought home the woman, whom he 
 pointed to in the corner, where she had remained unnoticed 
 by the visitors. 
 
 Malachi and the Strawberry went up to her ; the 
 Strawberry spoke to her in the Indian tongue in a low 
 voice, and the woman replied in the same, while Malachi 
 stood over them and listened. 
 
 " It's just as you thought, sir •, she belongs to the 
 Angry Snake, and she says that he has gone with his 
 party to the westward, as the beaver were very scarce 
 down here ; I could have told him that. She confirms my 
 statement, that all the Indians are gone, but are to 
 meet at the same place in the spring, to hold a 
 council." 
 
 " Is she of the same tribe as the Strawberry ? " inquired 
 Henry. 
 
150 The Settlers 
 
 " That's as may be," replied Malachi ; " I hardly know 
 which tribe the Strawberry belongs to." 
 
 " But they speak the same language." 
 
 " Yes •, but the Strawberry learnt the tongue from me," 
 replied Malachi. 
 
 " From you," said Mrs Campbell ; " how was that ? " 
 
 " Why, ma'am, it's about thirteen or fourteen years 
 back, that I happened to come in upon a skirmish which 
 took place on one of the small lakes between one of the 
 tribes here and a war party of Hurons who were out. 
 They were surprised by the Hurons, and every soul, as 
 far as I could learn, was either scalped or carried away 
 prisoner. The Hurons had gone about an hour or two, 
 when I came up to the place where they fought, and I sat 
 down looking at the dead bodies, and thinking to myself 
 what creatures men were to deface God's image in that 
 way, when I saw under a bush two little sharp eyes 
 looking at me ; at first, I thought it was some beast, a 
 lynx, mayhap, as they now call them, and I pointed my 
 rifle towards it ; but before I pulled the trigger, I thought 
 that perhaps I might be mistaken, so I walked up to 
 the bush, and there I discovered that it was an Indian 
 child, which had escaped the massacre by hiding itself 
 in the bush. I pulled it out ; it was a girl about 
 two years old, who could speak but a few words. 
 I took her home to my lodge, and have had her with 
 me ever since, so I don't exactly know what tribe 
 she belongs to, as they all speak the same tongue. 
 I called her " the Strawberry," because I found her 
 under a bush close to the ground, and among strawberry 
 plants which were growing there." 
 
 " And then you married her," said Percival. 
 
 " Married her ! no, boy, I never married her ; " what 
 has an old man of near seventy to do with marrying ? 
 They call her my squaw, because they suppose she is 
 my wife, and she does the duty of a wife to me j but 
 if they were to call her my daughter, they would 
 be nearer the mark, for I have been a father to her." 
 
The Settlers 
 
 mi 
 
 "Well, Malachi, to tell you the truth, I did think 
 that she was too young to be your wife," said Emma. 
 
 " Well, miss, you were not far wrong," replied the 
 old man. " I do wish I could find out her tribe, 
 but I never have been able, and indeed, from what 
 I can learn, the party who were surprised came a long 
 way from this, although speaking the same language ; 
 and I don't think there is any chance now, for even 
 if I were to try to discover it, there have been so 
 many surprises and so much slaughter within these 
 last twenty years, that it's scarcely possible the search 
 would be attended with success." 
 
 " But why do you wish to find out her tribe ? " 
 said Mary. 
 
 " Because I'm an old man, miss, and must soon 
 expect to be gathered to my fathers, and then this 
 poor little girl will be quite alone, unless I can marry 
 her to someone before I die : and if I do marry her, 
 why then she will leave me alone ; but that can't 
 be helped, I'm an old man, and what does it matter." 
 
 " It matters a great deal, Malachi," said Mr Campbell \ 
 *' I wish you would live with us ; you would then be 
 taken care of if you required it, and not die alone in 
 the wilderness." 
 
 " And the Strawberry shall never want friends or a 
 home, while we can offer her one, Malachi," said Mrs 
 Campbell; "let what will happen to you, she will be 
 welcome to live here and die here, if she will 
 remain." 
 
 Malachi made no reply ; he was in deep thought, resting 
 his chin upon his hands which held his rifle before him. 
 Mrs Campbell and the girls were obliged to leave to 
 prepare the dinner. John had sat down with the Straw- 
 berry and the Indian woman, and was listening to them, 
 for he now understood the Chippeway tongue. Alfred, 
 Sinclair, and the other gentlemen of the party, were in 
 conversation near the fire, when they were requested by 
 Mrs Campbell to retreat to the sitting-room, that the 
 
152 The Settlers 
 
 culinary operations might not be interfered with. Malachi 
 Bone still continued sitting where he was, in deep thought. 
 Martin, who remained, said to the Misses Percival in a low 
 voice — 
 
 " Well, I really did think that the old man had married 
 the girl, and I thought it was a pity," continued he, look- 
 ing towards the Strawberry, " for she is very young and 
 very handsome for a squaw." 
 
 " I think," replied Mary Percival, " she would be con- 
 sidered handsome everywhere, Martin, squaw or not ; her 
 features are very pretty, and then she has a melancholy 
 smile, which is perfectly beautiful ; but now, Martin,, 
 pluck these turkeys, or we shall not have them ready in 
 time." 
 
 As soon as the dinner was at the fire, and could be left 
 to the care of Martin, Mrs Campbell and the Misses 
 Percival went into the sitting-room. Mr Campbell then 
 read the. morning service of the day, Henry officiating as 
 clerk in the responses. Old Malachi had joined the party, 
 and was profoundly attentive- As soon as the service was 
 over, he said — 
 
 " All this puts me in mind of days long past, days 
 which appear to me as a dream, when I was a lad and had 
 a father and a mother, and brothers and sisters around me ; 
 but many summers and many winters have passed over my 
 head since then." 
 
 " You were born in Maine, Malachi, were you not ? " 
 
 " Yes, ma'am, half-way up the White Mountains. He 
 was a stern old man, my father ; but he was a righteous 
 man. I remember how holy Sunday was kept in our 
 family ; how my mother cleaned us all, and put on our 
 best clothes, and how we went to the chapel or church, 
 I forget which they called it ; but no matter, we went 
 to pray." 
 
 " Was your father of the Established Church, Malachi ? " 
 
 "I can't tell, ma'am; indeed, I hardly know what it 
 means ; but he was a good Christian and a good man, 
 that I do know." 
 
The Settlers 
 
 153 
 
 " You are right, Malachi ; when the population is 
 crowded, you find people divided into sects, and, what 
 is still worse, despising, if not hating each other, because 
 the outward forms of worship are a little different. Here 
 in our isolated position, we feel how trifling are many of 
 the distinctions which divide religious communities, and 
 that we could gladly give the right hand of fellowship 
 to any denomination of Christians who hold the main 
 truths of the Gospel. Are not all such agreed in things 
 essential, animated with the same hopes, acknowledging 
 the same rule of faith, and all comprehended in the same 
 divine mercy which was shown us on this day ? What 
 do all sincere Christians believe but that God is holy, 
 great, good, and merciful, that his Son died for us all, 
 and that through his merits and intercession if we con- 
 form to his precepts — whether members of the Church 
 of England, or any other communion — we shall be saved 
 and obtain the blessedness of heaven ? We may prefer, 
 and reasonably prefer, our own mode of worship, believing 
 it to be most edifying ; but we have no right to quarrel 
 with those who conscientiously differ from us about 
 outward forms and ceremonies which do not involve the 
 spirit of Christianity." 
 
 After a pause, Mary Percival said, " Malachi, tell us 
 more about your father and your family." 
 
 " I have little to tell, miss ; only that I now think that 
 those were pleasant days which then I thought irksome. 
 My father had a large farm and would have had us all 
 remain with him. In the winter we felled timber, and 
 I took quite a passion for a hunter's life ; but my father 
 would not allow me to go from home, so I stayed till he 
 died, and then I went away on my rambles. I left when 
 I was not twenty years old, and I have never seen my 
 family since. I have been a hunter and a trapper, a guide 
 and a soldier, and an interpreter ; but for these last 
 twenty-five years I have been away from towns and cities, 
 and have lived altogether in the woods. The more man 
 lives by himself, the more he likes it, and yet now and 
 
154 The Settlers 
 
 then circumstances bring up the days of his youth, and 
 make him hesitate whether it be best or not to live 
 alone." 
 
 "I am glad to hear you say that, Malachi," said Mr 
 Campbell. 
 
 " I little thought that I should ever have said it," replied 
 the old man, " when I first saw that girl by the side of 
 the stream (looking at Emma), — then my heart yearned 
 towards the boy ; and now this meeting to praise God 
 and to keep Christmas day — all has helped." 
 
 " But do you not pray when you are alone ? " said 
 Mary. 
 
 " Yes, in a manner, miss ; but it's not like your prayers ; 
 the lips don't move, although the heart feels. When I 
 lie under a tree watching for the animals, and I take up 
 a leaf and examine it, I observe how curious and wonderful 
 it is, — I then think that God made it, and that man could 
 not. When I see the young grass springing up, and how, 
 I know not, except that it does so every year, I think 
 of God and his mercy to the wild animals in giving them 
 food ; and then the sun reminds me of God ; and the 
 moon, and the stars, as I watch, make me think of him ; 
 but I feel very often that there is something wanting, 
 and that I do not worship exactly as I ought to do. I 
 never have known which is Sunday, although I well 
 recollected how holy it was kept at my father's house ; 
 and I never should have known that this was Christmas 
 day, had it not been that I had met with you. All days 
 are alike to a man that is alone and in the wilderness, 
 and that should not be — I feel that it should not." 
 
 " So true is it," observed Mr Campbell, " that stated 
 times and seasons are necessary for the due observance 
 of our religious duties ; and I am glad to hear Malachi 
 say this, as I trust it will occasion his being with us more 
 than he has been." 
 
 " Come to us every Sunday, Malachi," said Mrs Campbell. 
 
 " I think I will, ma'am, if I can — indeed, why I say if 
 I can, I know not \ it was wrong to say so." 
 
The Settlers 155 
 
 " I wish you to come not only on your own account, 
 but for John's sake ; suppose you agree to come every 
 Sunday morning, and leave us every Monday. You will 
 then have the whole week for your hunting." 
 
 " Please God, I will," replied Malachi. 
 
 " And bring the Strawberry with you," said Mary. 
 
 " I will, miss ; it cannot but do her good." 
 
 Dinner was now announced, and they all sat down ; 
 a happy party. Mr Campbell on this occasion produced 
 two or three bottles of his small store of wine, which he 
 kept rather in case of illness than for any other reason, 
 for they had all been so long without wine or spirits, 
 that they cared little about it. Their dinner consisted 
 of white fish (salted), roast venison, boiled salt beef, roast 
 turkey, and a plum-pudding, and they were all very merry, 
 although they were in the woods of Canada, and not at 
 Wexton Hall. 
 
 "My children," said Mr Campbell, after dinner, "I 
 now drink all your healths, and wish you as much happi- 
 ness as the world affords, and at the same time accept my 
 most hearty thanks and my dearest love. You have all 
 been good, obedient, and cheerful, and have lightened 
 many a heavy load. If when it pleased Providence to 
 send us into this wilderness, it had been part of my lot to 
 contend with wilful and disobedient children ; if there had 
 been murmuring and repining at our trials ; discontent and 
 quarrelling among yourselves, how much more painful 
 would have been our situation. On the contrary, by your 
 good-humour and attention, your willing submission to 
 privations, and your affectionate conduct towards me, my 
 wife, and each other, you have not allowed us to feel the 
 change of position to which we have been reduced. I say 
 again, my dear children all, you have my thanks, and may 
 the Almighty bless and preserve you ! " 
 
156 The Settlers 
 
 Chapter XXII 
 
 When we left off our narrative, our Canadian settlers 
 were enjoying themselves on Christmas day. On the 
 following morning, Malachi Bone, the Strawberry, and 
 John set off for their abode to the westward, and Captain 
 Sinclair and his companion went back to the fort. The 
 Indian woman was better, and the family resumed their 
 usual occupations. We must now briefly narrate a few 
 events which occurred during the remainder of the long 
 winter. Malachi and John made their appearance accom- 
 panied by the Strawberry almost every Sunday, and the 
 old hunter appeared gradually to become more reconciled 
 to the society of others, and sometimes would remain for a 
 day or two over the Sunday. The Indian woman in the 
 course of three weeks was quite recovered, and signified, 
 through the Strawberry, her wish to leave, and join her 
 tribe. To this, of course, no objection was raised ; and 
 having received a supply of provisions, she took her leave 
 at the latter end of the month of January. 
 
 February, — March followed, and the winter still con- 
 tinued, but the sun became more powerful, and the 
 weather was not so severe. It was not till the middle of 
 April that the lake was clear of ice, and the thaw com- 
 menced, and then it was so rapid, that the little stream 
 became quite an impetuous torrent, and a large portion of 
 the prairie land was under water. A few days, however, 
 sufficed to change the scene ; the snow which had covered 
 the ground for so many months had all disappeared ; the 
 birds which had been mute or had migrated during the 
 winter, now made their appearance, and chirped and 
 twittered round the house ; the pleasant green of the 
 prairie was once more presented to their view, and Nature 
 began to smile again. Other ten days passed, and the 
 trees had thrown out their leaves, and after one or two 
 storms, the weather became warm and the sky serene. 
 
The Settlers 157 
 
 Great was the delight of the whole party at this change ; 
 and now the cows were put out to their pasture, and 
 Emma and Mary went milking as before, no longer afraid 
 of meeting with the wolves. The boat was launched, and 
 Percival and John went out to procure fish. Alfred, 
 Henry, and Martin were very busy picking up the cleared 
 ground, to sow the first crop. Mr Campbell worked all 
 day in the garden ; the poultry were noisy and bustling, 
 and soon furnished an abundant supply of eggs ; and as 
 now the hunting season was over for a time, Malachi and 
 the Strawberry were continually coming to visit them. 
 
 " Oh ! how delightful this is," exclaimed Emma, as she 
 stopped at the bridge and looked on the wide blue lake ; 
 ''is it not, Mary, after having been cooped up for so many 
 dreary months ? " 
 
 " It is, indeed, Emma ; I do not wonder at your flow of 
 spirits ; I feel quite another person myself. Well, if the 
 winter is long and dreary, at all events, it doubly enhances 
 the value of the spring." 
 
 "I think it's very odd that Captain Sinclair has not 
 come to see us ; don't you, Mary ? " 
 
 " I certainly did expect him before this," replied Mary •, 
 " I presume, however, his duty will not permit him to 
 come." 
 
 " Surely he could get leave now that the weather is fine ; 
 there was some reason for his not coming during the winter. 
 I hope he is not ill." 
 
 " I hope so too, most sincerely, Emma," replied Mary ; 
 " but come, sister, we must not loiter ; hear how the calves 
 are bleating for us to let them have their breakfasts ; we 
 shall have more of them very soon ; yes, and plenty of 
 milk, and then we shall have plenty of churning ; but I 
 like work when the weather is fine." 
 
 After breakfast, Emma expressed her surprise to Alfred 
 at Captain Sinclair's not having made his appearance, and 
 her fear that he was not well. Alfred, at her request, 
 promised to walk to the fort in the afternoon, and ascertain 
 how matters were. 
 
158 The Settlers 
 
 John, who had not forgotten the advice of Malachi,, 
 brought in a basket of fine trout from the stream almost 
 every day, and the supply of fish and eggs proved very 
 acceptable, for the beef had all been consumed, and the 
 family would otherwise have been reduced to salt pork. 
 
 Alfred, as he had promised Emma, set off for the fort, 
 accompanied by Martin. He returned the next morning 
 full of news. Captain Sinclair was, as Emma had imagined, 
 unable to come, having had a severe fall, by which he had 
 injured his knee, and was laid up for a time : he was, how- 
 ever, in very good spirits, and the medical officer had 
 promised that he should be well again in a fortnight ; he 
 sent his kind regards to all the family. The commandant 
 also sent his compliments to Mr Campbell, and desired to 
 acquaint him that in a week or ten days, it was his inten- 
 tion to send a boat to Montreal, and if Mr Campbell had 
 any purchases to make, or wished to send any one by the 
 opportunity, he might do so, and the boat would bring 
 back the articles he required. They had had no further 
 communication with Quebec, but expected a runner to come 
 every day with the letters from England and newspapers ^ 
 and further, that he hoped soon to be able to pay his respects 
 in person. 
 
 Such was the information brought by Alfred ; Emma 
 made many inquiries relative to Captain Sinclair as Mary 
 stood by, and Alfred laughed at her extreme inquisitive- 
 ness. The proposition of the commandant relative to the 
 trip to Montreal was then discussed. Old Malachi had 
 several packages of furs to dispose of. Martin had five, 
 Alfred three, and Henry two ; for, although we made no 
 mention of it, on tneir hunting excursions, whoever killed 
 the animal was entitled to the skin. The packages of 
 Malachi were, however, of some value, as he had many 
 beaver and other skins, while those of Martin and the 
 others consisted chiefly of deer-skins. The question was 
 whom to send down with them. Malachi was not inclined 
 to go, Martin could not well be spared, and, moreover, 
 would very probably get into some scrape if he went to 
 
The Settlers 159 
 
 Montreal ; whereas Henry and Alfred did not know 
 anything about the value of skins ; otherwise, Mr 
 Campbell, who wished to purchase flour and pork, 
 besides several other articles, would have preferred sending 
 one of them. But the difficulty was soon removed by old 
 Malachi, who observed, that he had made a valuation of his 
 skins, and that the others could be valued also before they 
 were packed up ; and that if not sold for what they ought 
 to fetch, or nearly so, they had better be brought back. 
 Mr Campbell was satisfied with this arrangement, and 
 Henry was appointed to undertake the journey. Mr 
 Campbell made out his inventory of articles ; Mrs 
 Campbell added her list, and all was ready as soon as they 
 received notice that the boat was to leave. Martin did not 
 appear at all annoyed at not being selected for the expedi- 
 tion ; since Malachi Bone had informed them that the 
 Strawberry was not his wife, as they had supposed, Martin 
 was continually by her side. She began to speak a few 
 words of English, and had become a great favourite with 
 everybody. 
 
 Mr Campbell, as soon as he perceived that Malachi no 
 longer avoided them, thought it but his duty to offer him 
 his land back again, but Malachi would not consent to 
 accept it. He said he did not want the land, although, 
 perhaps, he might raise his lodge a little nearer to them 
 than it was ; at present, things had better remain as they 
 were ; after which Mr Campbell did not renew the subject. 
 Malachi soon acted upon his remark, that perhaps he 
 might raise his lodge a little nearer, for a few days after- 
 wards, he made his appearance with the Strawberry and 
 John, all three loaded with his household utensils, and in 
 a very short time he had erected another wigwam within 
 sight of the house at the western end of Mr Campbell's 
 prairie. This gave great satisfaction to Mrs Campbell, 
 because John was now always near to them ; indeed, he 
 no longer slept in the lodge, but at the house in the room 
 with his brothers. The major part of the day he passed 
 at the lodge or in company with the old hunter j but by 
 
160 The Settlers 
 
 this new arrangement, they gradually became as it were 
 one family ; not a day passed that the Strawberry did not 
 come to their house and make herself useful, assisting in 
 everything that she could, and rapidly learning what she 
 did not know. 
 
 One or two evenings after the message from the fort, 
 Mrs Campbell asked Malachi some questions relative to 
 the habits of the beaver, as she had heard much of the 
 sagacity of that animal. 
 
 " Well, ma'am," said Malachi, " it's a most reasonable 
 animal certainly, and I will say, I never was tired with 
 watching them ; I've even forgot in the summer time what 
 I came out for, from having fallen in with them at work." 
 
 "And so have I," said Martin. "I once was lying 
 down under a bush by the side of a stream, and I saw a 
 whole council of them meet together, and they talked 
 after their own fashion so earnestly, that I really think 
 they have a language as good as our own. It's always the 
 old ones who talk, and the young ones who listen." 
 
 "That's true," replied Malachi. "I once myself saw 
 them hold a council, and then they all separated to go to 
 work, for they were about to dam up a stream and build 
 their lodges." 
 
 " And what did they do, Malachi ? " said Mrs Campbell. 
 
 " Why, ma'am, they did all the same as Christians 
 would have done. The Inguns say that beavers have 
 souls as well as themselves, and certainly if sense gave 
 souls, the Inguns would be in the right. The first thing 
 that they did was to appoint their sentinels to give notice 
 of danger; for the moment any one comes near them, 
 these sentinels give the signal and away they all dive, and 
 disappear till the danger is over." 
 
 "There are many beasts as well as birds that do the 
 same," observed Mr Campbell ; " indeed, most of those 
 which are gregarious and live in flocks." 
 
 "That's true, sir," replied Martin. 
 
 "Well, ma'am, the beavers choose a place fit for their 
 work. What they require is a stream running through 
 
The Settlers 161 
 
 a flat or bottom, which stream of water they may dam up 
 so as to form a large pond of a sufficient depth by the 
 water flowing over and covering the flat or bottom several 
 feet; and when they have found the spot they require, 
 they begin their work." 
 
 " Perhaps," observed Mr Campbell, " this choice re- 
 quires more sagacity than the rest of their labour, for 
 the beavers must have some engineering talent to make 
 the selection ; they must be able to calculate as exactly, 
 as if they took their levels, to secure the size and depth 
 of water in the pond which is necessary. It is the most 
 wonderful, perhaps, of all the instincts, or reasoning 
 powers rather, allotted to them." 
 
 "It is, sir; and I've often thought so," replied Malachi; 
 " and then to see how they carry all their tools about 
 them ; a carpenter's basket could not be better provided. 
 Their strong teeth serve as axes to cut down the trees ; 
 then their tails serve as trowels for their mason's work ; 
 their fore-feet they use just as we do our hands, and their 
 tails are also employed as little carts or wheelbarrows." 
 
 " Pray go on, Malachi," said Mary ; "I am quite 
 interested already." 
 
 " Well, miss, I have known these little creatures as they 
 are, raise banks four or five hundred paces in length, and 
 a matter of twenty feet high in some parts, besides being 
 seven or eight feet thick ; and all in one season, — perhaps 
 five or six months' work." 
 
 " But how many of them do you reckon are at the 
 work ? " said Henry. 
 
 "Perhaps a hundred ; not more, I should say." 
 
 " Well ; but how do they raise these banks, Malachi ? " 
 said Emma. 
 
 " There, miss, they show what sense they have. I've 
 often watched them when they have been sawing through 
 the large trees with the front teeth ; they could not carry 
 the tree, that's sartain, if the whole of them were to 
 set to work, so they always pick out the trees by the 
 banks of the stream, and they examine how the trees 
 s l 
 
1 62 The Settlers 
 
 incline, to see if they will fall into the stream ; if 
 not, they will not cut them down ; and when they are 
 cutting them down and they are nearly ready for falling, 
 if the wind should change and be against the fall, they 
 will leave that tree till the wind will assist them. As 
 soon as the trees are down, they saw off the branches 
 and arms, and float the log down to where the dam is 
 to be made ; they lay them across, and as they lay them 
 one upon the other, of course the water rises and enables 
 them to float down and place the upper ones. But before 
 that, as soon as the lower logs are in their places, the 
 animals go and fetch long grass and clay, which they 
 load upon their flat tails, and drag to the dam, filling 
 up the holes between the timber till it is as strong as a 
 wall, and the water is completely stopped." 
 
 " Yes," said Martin ; " I have heard them at night 
 working away so hard and flapping and spattering with 
 their tails, that I could imagine there were fifty men at 
 work instead of a hundred of those small animals. But 
 they work by day and by night, and never seem tired, 
 till the dam is sound and their work is complete." 
 
 " But the raising of the dam is only preparatory, is it 
 not, to their building their own houses ? " observed Mrs 
 Campbell. 
 
 " Nothing more, ma'am ; and I think the rest of the 
 work is quite as wonderful." 
 
 " But it is time to go to bed," observed Mr Campbell, 
 " and we must, therefore, leave the remainder of Malachi's 
 story till another evening." 
 
 "I am sure that there is not one of the party who 
 is more anxious to hear it than I am," replied Mrs 
 Campbell, rising, " but as you say, it is past ten o'clock, 
 and Malachi and the Strawberry have to go home, so, 
 good-night." 
 
 " Oh, dear ! what a pity ! " cried Percival, " I shall 
 dream of beavers all night, I'm sure I shall." 
 
The Settlers 163 
 
 Chapter XXIII 
 
 For two or three days, Mr Campbell was very busy 
 making out an inventory of the articles which he required. 
 His funds at Quebec were rather low, but the com- 
 munication which his agent had made to him of Mr D. 
 Campbell's intention of paying for the green-house and 
 hot-house plants, made him feel very easy on that score ; 
 and he now determined to procure a small flock of sheep, 
 and one or two of the Canadian ponies or Galloways, as 
 they would soon be required for the farm, as well as two 
 carts or light waggons used in the country. In the mean- 
 time, Alfred, Martin, and Henry were very busy putting 
 the seed in between the stumps of the felled timber, 
 merely hoeing up the earth and raking it in, which was all 
 that was required. The quantity of land cleared was 
 about twelve acres, half of which was sowed with oats, 
 and the other with wheat ; the piece cleared on the other 
 side of the stream by Malachi Bone and railed in was sown 
 with maize, or Indian corn. As soon as the seed was in, 
 they all set to putting up a high fence round the cleared 
 land, which was done with split rails made from the white 
 cedar, which grew in a swamp about half a mile distant, 
 and which, it may be remembered, had in a great measure 
 been provided by the soldiers who had been lent to assist 
 them on their arrival. The piece of prairie land, on the 
 side of the stream next to the house, was put apart for an 
 early crop of hay, and as soon as they could, they intended 
 to turn the cows into the bush, that is to feed in the 
 forest, that they might obtain hay from the other side, 
 which had belonged to Malachi ; but the prairie required 
 to be fenced in, and this was the job that they took i" 
 hand as soon as the seeds were sown. 
 
 " I hope when the Colonel comes over," observed Martin 
 to Alfred, " that we shall persuade him to let us have 
 some soldiers this summer, for we shall want them both 
 
1 64 The Settlers 
 
 for the fencing and getting the hay crop in. Our summers 
 are not very long, and there is plenty to do." 
 
 " I think my father intends to make the request," re- 
 plied Alfred. 
 
 "Ah, sir ; he will now see the value of this bit of 
 prairie land to a new settler ; instead of having to go in 
 search of hay, as they must do at the fort now, we have 
 plenty for hay, and plenty for feed. So we are to have 
 some sheep I find ? " 
 
 " Yes, and I suppose we must build a winter yard for 
 them." 
 
 " To be sure we must, for the wolves are very partial 
 to mutton ; I think, on the whole, that they like pigs better. 
 I wish we could get the fence up round the prairie, but 
 that we never can do this year without we have help from 
 the fort." 
 
 " But will it be safe to turn the cows into the bush ? " 
 
 " Oh yes, sir ; they will not be hurt by anything in the 
 summer time; sometimes we have trouble to find them 
 again, but not when they have calves ; they are certain to 
 come home every evening to their young ones." 
 
 " We shall have quite a herd of cattle ; eight calves and 
 eight cows." 
 
 "We must only bring up the cow calves, unless your 
 father intends to have oxen for the yoke. We shall require 
 them about the time they are fit to break in, that is in two 
 or three years." 
 
 " Yes, we shall be great farmers by-and-bye," replied 
 Alfred with a sigh ; for at the moment he was thinking of 
 Captain Lumley and his nautical profession. 
 
 In the evening of the day on which this conversation 
 took place, Malachi Bone was requested to resume his 
 observations upon the beavers. 
 
 " Well, ma'am, as I said the other night, as soon as they 
 have dammed up the river and made the lake, they then 
 build their houses ; and how they manage to work under 
 water and fix the posts in the ground is a puzzle to me, 
 but they do fix six posts in the ground, and very firmly, 
 
The Settlers 165 
 
 and then they build their house, which is very curious ; it 
 is in the form of a large oven, and made of clay and fat 
 earth, mixed up with branches and herbs of all sorts ; 
 they have three sets of rooms one above the other, so that 
 if the water rises from a freshet or sudden thaw, they may 
 be able to move higher and keep themselves dry. Each 
 beaver has his own little room, and the entrance is made 
 under the water, so that they dive down to go into it, and 
 nothing can harm them." 
 
 " How very curious, and what do they live upon, 
 Malachi?" 
 
 " The bark of what we call asp- wood, ma'am, which is 
 a kind of sallow ; they lay up great quantities of it in the 
 autumn as a provision for winter, when they are frozen up 
 for some months." 
 
 " Well, but how do you take them, Malachi ? " 
 
 " There are many ways, ma'am ; sometimes the Indians 
 break down the dam, and let off the water, and then they 
 kill them all except a dozen of the females and half a dozen 
 males ; after which they stop up the dam again, that the 
 animals may breed and increase ; sometimes, when the 
 beaver lake is frozen hard, they break into the beaver 
 house from the top ; when they do that, the beavers all 
 dive and escape, but as they must come up to breathe at 
 the holes in the ice, they place nets and take them in that 
 way, but they always leave a sufficient number to keep up 
 the stock; they also take them in traps baited with the 
 asp-wood ; but that is more difficult." 
 
 " But there is another sort of beaver, ma'am, called the 
 land-beaver, which is more easily taken," observed Martin ; 
 " they make holes in the earth like rabbits. The Indians 
 say that these beavers are those who are lazy and idle, and 
 have been driven out by the others for not working." 
 
 "Now, tell us what you do when you go out to hunt 
 the beaver in the winter, Malachi." 
 
 " We never hunt the beaver only, ma'am ; we go cut to 
 hunt everything ; we go to the beaver lakes, and then we 
 set our traps for beaver, otter, martin, mynx, cats, foxes, 
 
1 66 The Settlers 
 
 and every other animal, some traps large and some small. 
 We build our hut, and set our traps all about us, and 
 examine them every day ; we eat what flesh is good, and 
 we employ ourselves skinning the animals which we take." 
 
 " Is the beaver flesh good ? " 
 
 " Yes, ma'am, very tolerable eating ; perhaps the best 
 we find at that time." 
 
 "But what a miserable life that must be," said Mrs 
 Campbell. 
 
 " Well, ma'am, you may think so, but we hunters think 
 otherwise," replied Malachi ; " we are used to it, and to 
 being left alone to our own thoughts." 
 
 " That's true," observed Martin ; " I'd rather pass the 
 winter hunting beavers, than pass it at Quebec, miserable 
 as you may imagine the life to be." 
 
 " There must be a charm in the life, that is certain," 
 observed Mr Campbell ; " for how many are engaged in it 
 who go out year after year, and never think of laying up 
 any of their earnings." 
 
 "Very true, sir," replied Martin; "what they make 
 from their skins is spent as soon as they get to Quebec, as 
 I know well, and then they set off again." 
 
 "Why they are like sailors," observed Alfred, "who 
 after a long cruise spend all their wages and prize-money 
 in a few days, and then go to sea again for more." 
 
 " Exactly," replied Malachi ; " and what's the use of 
 money if you keep it ? A trapper can always take up as 
 much powder and ball as he wants upon credit, and pay 
 with a portion of his skins on his return. What does he 
 want with the rest ? It's of no use to him, and so of course 
 he spends it." 
 
 " But would it not be better to put it by until he had 
 sufficient to buy a farm, and live comfortably ? " 
 
 "But does he live comfortably, ma'am," said Malachi j 
 " has he not more work to do, more things to look after, 
 and more to care for with a farm, than when he has 
 nothing ? " 
 
 "It's very true philosophy after all," observed Mr 
 
The Settlers 167 
 
 Campbell ; " happy is the man who is content to be poor. 
 If a man prefers to live entirely upon flesh as the hunters 
 do, there is no reason why he should work hard and till 
 the ground to procure bread ; when the wants are few, 
 the cares are few also ; but still even the savage must feel 
 the necessity of exertion when he has a wife and family." 
 
 " Yes, sir, to be sure he does, and he works hard in 
 his own way to procure their food ; but trappers seldom 
 have wives ; they would be no use to them in the woods, 
 and they have no one to provide for but themselves." 
 
 " It appears to me like a savage life, but a very inde- 
 pendent one," said Mrs Campbell, "and I presume it is 
 the independence which gives it such charms." 
 
 " That's it, depend upon it, ma'am," replied Martin. 
 
 " But what do you do all the summer time, Malachi ? " 
 
 " Why, ma'am, we take to our rifles then ; there are 
 the deer, and the lynx, and the wild cats, and squirrels, 
 and the bear, and many other animals to look after ; and 
 then sometimes we go bee hunting, for the honey." 
 
 " Pray tell us how you take the honey, Malachi." 
 
 "Why, ma'am, the bees always live in the hollows of 
 the old trees, and it's very difficult in a forest to find them 
 out, for the hole which they enter by is very small and 
 very high up sometimes ; however, when we get a lead, 
 we generally manage it." 
 
 " Tell us what you mean, Malachi." 
 
 "We catch the bees as they settle upon the flowers to 
 obtain honey, and then we let them go again. The bee, 
 as soon as it is allowed to escape, flies straight towards its 
 hive ; we watch it till we can no longer see it, and walk 
 in that direction and catch another, and so we go on till 
 we see them settle upon a tree, and then we know that the 
 hive and honey must be in that tree, so we cut it down." 
 
 "How very clever," said Percival. 
 
 "It requires a sharp eye though," said Martin, " to 
 watch the bee far ; some of the trappers catch the bees 
 and give them sugar mixed with whisky. This makes the 
 bee tipsy, and he cannot fly so fast, and then they discover 
 
1 68 The Settlers 
 
 the hive much sooner, as they can run almost as fast as the 
 bee flies." 
 
 " That's capital," cried Percival ; " but tell me, Martin, 
 how do you kill the bears ? " 
 
 " Why, Master Percival, with our rifles, to be sure ; 
 the easiest way to kill them is when they are in their holes 
 in the hollow trees." 
 
 " How do you get them out ? " 
 
 " Why, we knock the tree with our axes, and they come 
 out to see what's the matter, and as soon as they put their 
 heads out, we shoot them ? " 
 
 " Are you in earnest, Martin ? " 
 
 " Yes, ma'am ; quite in earnest," replied Martin. 
 
 "It's all true, ma'am," said the hunter; "the bears 
 about here are not very savage. We had much worse 
 down in Maine. I've seen the Indians in a canoe on a 
 river watching the bears as they swam across, and kill in 
 the water six or seven in one day." 
 
 "Still a bear is an awkward sort of animal when it's 
 angry," replied Martin ; " and, as we may have them 
 down here in the autumn, it's as well not to let them be 
 thought too lightly of." 
 
 " Indeed, there's no fear of that," said Emma ; " as for 
 Malachi, he thinks nothing dangerous ; but I have no wish 
 to see a bear. You say we may expect them, Martin. 
 Why so?" 
 
 " Because, miss, they're very fond of maize, and we 
 have a field of it sown, which may tempt them." 
 
 " Well, if they do come, I must trust to my rifle," 
 replied Emma, laughing ; "at all events, I do not fear 
 them so much as I did when I first came here." 
 
 " Don't fire, miss, without you're sure of killing," said 
 Malachi. " The creatures are very dangerous when 
 wounded." 
 
 "Don't be afraid ; I'll only fire in self-defence, Malachi; 
 that is, when I have no other chance left. I had rather 
 trust to my heels than my rifle. Were you ever hugged 
 by a bear ? " 
 
The Settlers 169 
 
 " Well, I wasn't ever hugged ; but once I was much 
 closer to one than ever I wish to be again." 
 
 " Oh ! when was that ? Do, pray, tell us," said 
 Emma. 
 
 M It was when I was young, that one day I sounded a 
 tree in the forest with my axe, and I was certain that a 
 bear was in it ; but the animal did not show itself, so I 
 climbed up the tree to examine the hole at the top, and 
 see if the bear was at home ; as if so, I was determined to 
 have him out. Well, miss, I was on the top of the 
 hollow trunk, and was just putting my head down into the 
 hole, when, all of a sudden, the edge of the tree which I 
 kneeled upon gave way, like so much tinder, and down I 
 went into the hollow ; luckily for me I did not go down head 
 foremost, or there I should have remained till this time, for 
 the hole in the middle of the tree, as I found, was too narrow 
 for me to have turned in, and there I must have stuck. 
 As it was, I went down, with the dust and crumbles smother- 
 ing me almost, till I came right on the top of the bear, 
 who lay at the bottom ; and I fell with such force, that I 
 doubled his head down, so that he could not lay hold of 
 me with his teeth, which would not have been pleasant ; 
 indeed, the bear was quite as much, if not more, astonished 
 than myself, and there he lay beneath me very quiet till 
 I could recover a little. Then I thought of getting out, 
 as you may suppose, fast enough, and the hollow of the 
 tree, providentially, was not so wide but that I could work 
 up again with my back to one side and my knees to the 
 other. By this means I gradually got up again to the hole 
 that I fell in at, and perched myself across the timber to 
 fetch my breath. I had not been there more than a quarter 
 of a minute, and I intended to have remained much longer, 
 when I perceived all of a sudden the bear's head within a 
 foot of me j he had climbed up after me, and I saw that he 
 was very angry, so in a moment I threw myself off my 
 perch, and down I went to the ground at the foot of the 
 tree, a matter of near twenty feet, even faster than I went 
 down inside of it. I was severely shaken with the fall, 
 
170 The Settlers 
 
 but no bones were broken ; in fact, I was more frightened 
 than hurt ; I lay quite still for a little while, when the 
 growl of the bear put me in mind of him ; I jumped on my 
 legs, and found that he was coming down the tree after 
 me, and was within six feet of the ground. There was no 
 time to lose ; I caught up my rifle and had just time to put 
 it to his ear and settle him, as he was placing his fore-foot 
 on the ground." 
 
 " What a narrow escape ! " 
 
 "Well, perhaps it was; but there's no saying, miss, 
 which beats till the fight is over." 
 
 Chapter XXIV 
 
 A notice arrived that the departure of the boat to Mon- 
 treal would take place on the next morning. When the 
 boat came up, it brought Captain Sinclair, to the great 
 delight of the whole party, who had felt very anxious 
 about one with whom they had so long been intimate and 
 who had shown them so much kindness. His knee was 
 almost well, and, as soon as the first interrogations were 
 over, he made known to them that he had obtained six 
 weeks' leave of absence, and was about to proceed to 
 Quebec. 
 
 "To Quebec ! " cried Emma, "and why are you going 
 to Quebec ? " 
 
 "To confess the truth, Emma," said Captain Sinclair, 
 " my journey to Quebec is but the preparatory step to my 
 return to England, for perhaps two or three months." 
 
 "To England! Oh! how I wish — ;" but here Emma 
 stopped, she was going to say how much she wished that 
 she was going also, but her uncle and aunt were present, 
 and, recollecting that it might pain them and induce them 
 to think that she was discontented, she added, " that you 
 would bring me out all the new fashions." 
 
 " All the new fashions, my dear Emma ! " said Henry. 
 
The Settlers 171 
 
 "Why, do you wish to be fashionably dressed in the 
 woods of Canada ? " 
 
 " Why not ? " exclaimed Emma, who felt that she must 
 appear to be very foolish, but could not get out of her 
 scrape. " I can look at myself in the glass at all events." 
 
 "I will try to bring you out something which will give 
 you pleasure," replied Captain Sinclair, ' ' but as for the 
 fashions, I know you are only joking, by your trusting a 
 person so incompetent as I am to select them." 
 
 " Well, I do not think you would execute my commis- 
 sion very well, so I will not trouble you," replied Emma ; 
 " and now let us know why you are going to England." 
 
 " My dear Emma," said Mr Campbell, " you ought not 
 to put such questions ; Captain Sinclair has his own 
 reasons, I have no doubt." 
 
 "It is very true that I have my own reasons," replied 
 Captain Sinclair, " and, as I have no secrets, I will with 
 pleasure gratify Emma's curiosity. I do not know whether 
 you are aware that I was an orphan at a very early age, 
 and have been under the charge of a guardian. When my 
 father died, he left directions in his will that I was not to 
 take possession of my property till I was twenty-five years 
 of age. I was twenty-five years old last year, and my 
 guardian has written requesting me to come home, that he 
 may be relieved of his responsibility, by making over to me 
 the trust which has been confided to him." 
 
 " Will it detain you long ? " inquired Mr Campbell. 
 
 "It must not. It is very difficult to obtain leave of 
 absence from your regiment in time of war. It is only 
 through interest that I do so now. On my arrival at 
 Quebec, the Governor will put me on his staff, and then 
 he will give me leave. I shall not stay longer than is 
 necessary, as I am anxious to be with my regiment again. 
 You may, therefore, be certain that, if I am spared, I shall 
 be with you again before the winter, if not much sooner. 
 So now if you have really any commissions for me to exe- 
 cute, I can only say I shall be most happy to comply with 
 your wishes to the best of my ability." 
 
172 The Settlers 
 
 " Well," observed Emma, "we really were not aware 
 that Captain Sinclair was a man of fortune. You think 
 now you will come back," continued she gravely, "but if 
 once you get to England, you will remain, and forget all 
 about Canada." 
 
 " My fortune is not very large," replied Captain Sinclair ; 
 " in England, hardly sufficient to induce a young lady of 
 fashion to look upon me, although enough, perhaps, for a 
 sensible woman to be happy upon. My fortune, therefore, 
 will not detain me in England, and, as I said before, my 
 greatest wish is to rejoin my regiment." 
 
 "Whether you come back or remain," observed Mr 
 Campbell, " you will always have our best wishes, Captain 
 Sinclair. We are not ungrateful for your kindness to us." 
 
 " Nor shall I forget the many happy hours I have passed 
 in your society," replied Captain Sinclair; " but we shall 
 be melancholy if we talk too long upon the subject. The 
 boat cannot remain more than two hours, and Henry must 
 be ready by that time. The commandant is anxious that 
 it should start for Montreal this very evening." 
 
 " Then, indeed, we have no time to lose," observed Mr 
 Campbell ; " Henry, get your trunk ready, and Martin 
 will take it down into the boat before we sit down to 
 dinner. It will be a long while before we have you to 
 dine with us again," continued Mr Campbell to Captain 
 Sinclair ; " but I wish you your health and much happiness 
 till you return. Come, girls, look after the dinner. Mary ! 
 where's Mary ? " 
 
 " She went into the room a few minutes ago," said 
 Emma, " but I'm here, and can do all that is required 
 without her or my aunt either. Come, Percival, lay the 
 cloth ; Alfred, come and help me, this is almost too heavy 
 for me. Oh, here comes my aunt ; now you may go away, 
 Alfred ; we can get on better without you." 
 
 " There's gratitude," said Alfred, laughing. 
 
 As Henry had been in daily expectation of the summons, 
 he was not long in his preparations, and in a few minutes 
 made his appearance, accompanied by Mary Percival. They 
 
The Settlers 173 
 
 then sat down to dinner, not very cheerful, for Captain 
 Sinclair's unexpected departure had thrown a gloom over 
 them all ; however, they rallied a little towards the close 
 of the meal, and Mr Campbell produced one of his bottles 
 of wine to drink success and happiness to the travellers. 
 It was then time to start. Captain Sinclair and Henry 
 shook hands with Mr Campbell and the Misses Percival, 
 and, accompanied by the gentlemen of the party, walked 
 down to the beach. 
 
 " I can't bear parting with any one that I have been so 
 intimate with," said Emma, after they were left alone. " I 
 declare I could sit down and have a hearty cry at Captain 
 Sinclair's departure." 
 
 Mary signed, but made no answer. 
 
 "I am not surprised to hear you say so, Emma," said 
 Mrs Campbell. " In England, when we were surrounded 
 with friends, parting was always painful ; but here where 
 we have so few, I might almost say only Captain Sinclair, 
 it is of course most painful. However, it's only for a 
 time, I hope." 
 
 " It must be very dull to be on duty at the fort," said 
 Mary ; " I should not be surprised at Captain Sinclair's not 
 returning." 
 
 " I should be most exceedingly surprised," replied 
 Emma ; "I am sure that he will come back, if he is not 
 unavoidably prevented." 
 
 " Since he has expressed so much desire to rejoin his 
 regiment, I should be surprised as well as you, Emma," 
 said Mrs Campbell. " He is not a volatile young man ; 
 but come, we must clear away the dinner-table." 
 
 Mr Campbell, Alfred, Percival, and Martin soon re- 
 turned, for Captain Sinclair was obliged to push off 
 immediately, that he might return in time to the fort, in 
 obedience to his orders. Malachi and John had gone out 
 on a hunting expedition, and the Strawberry was at her 
 own lodge. The party that sat in the kitchen in the 
 evening was, therefore, much reduced, and the taking 
 farewell of Captain Sinclair did not dispose them to be 
 
174 The Settlers 
 
 very lively. A few words were exchanged now and then, 
 but the conversation drooped. Emma spoke of Captain 
 Sinclair's expectations and projects. 
 
 " We never know what may come in this world of 
 change, my dear Emma," said Mr Campbell. " All 
 Captain Sinclair's plans may be overthrown by circum- 
 stances over which he has no control. How seldom do we 
 meet with results equal to our expectations. When I was 
 practising in my profession, I little expected that I should 
 be summoned to take possession of Wexton Hall ; when 
 once in possession, as little did I expect that I should be 
 obliged to quit it, and to come to these desolate wilds. 
 We are in the hands of God, who does with us as he 
 thinks fit. I have been reading this morning, and I made 
 the observation not only how often individuals, but even 
 nations, are out in their expectations. I do not know a 
 more convincing proof of this than the narration of events, 
 which from their recent occurrence, can hardly yet be 
 considered as history, has offered to me. Perhaps there 
 never was so short a period in which causes have produced 
 effects so rapidly, and in which, in every case, the effects 
 have been directly opposite to what short-sighted mortals 
 had anticipated. It was in I75^> scarcely forty years ago, 
 that the French, being in possession of the provinces, 
 attempted to wrest from us those portions of America 
 which we occupied. What was the result ? After a war 
 which, for cruelty and atrocity, is perhaps unequalled in 
 history, both parties employing savages, by whom the 
 French and English were alternately tortured and burnt to 
 death, France, in attempting to obtain all, lost all, and was 
 compelled, in 1760, to surrender its own provinces to 
 Great Britain. Here is one instance in which affairs turned 
 out contrary to the expectations of France. 
 
 " Now again 5 At no period was England more pros- 
 perous or more respected by foreign nations than at the 
 close of the war. Her prosperity made her arrogant and 
 unjust. She wronged her colonies. She thought that 
 they dared not resist her imperious will. She imagined 
 
The Settlers 
 
 75 
 
 that now that the French were driven from the Canadas, 
 America was all her own ; whereas it was because the 
 French were driven from the Canadas that the colonies 
 ventured to resist. As long as the French held this 
 country, the English colonists had an enemy on their 
 frontiers, and consequently looked up to England for 
 support and protection. They required aid and assistance, 
 and as long as they did require it, they were not likely 
 to make any remonstrance at being taxed to pay a portion 
 of the expense which was incurred. Had the French 
 possessed an army under Montcalm ready to advance at 
 the time that the Stamp Act, or the duty upon tea, salt, 
 &c, was imposed, I question very much if the colonists 
 would have made any remonstrance. But no longer 
 requiring an army for their own particular defence, these 
 same duties induced them to rise in rebellion against what 
 they considered injustice, and eventually to assert their 
 independence. Here, again, we find that affairs turned 
 out quite contrary to the expectations of England. 
 
 " Observe again. The American colonists gained their 
 independence, which in all probability they would not 
 have done had they not been assisted by the numerous 
 army and fleet of France, who, irritated at the loss of the 
 Canadas, wished to humiliate England by the loss of her 
 own American possessions. But little did the French 
 king and his noblesse imagine, that in upholding the 
 principles of the Americans, and allowing the French 
 armies and navies (I may say the people of France en masse) 
 to be imbued with the same principles of equality, that 
 they were sowing the seeds of a revolution in their own 
 country which was to bring the king, as well as the major 
 part of the nobility, to the scaffold. 
 
 " There, again, the events did not turn out according 
 to expectation, and you will observe that in every attempt 
 made by either party, the result was, that the blow fell 
 upon their own heads, and not upon that of the party 
 which it was intended to crush." 
 
 " I remember," said Alfred, after Mr Campbell had 
 
176 The Settlers 
 
 finished speaking, "having somewhere read a story of an 
 Eastern king who purchased a proverb of a dervish, which 
 he ordered to be engraven on all the gold and silver 
 utensils in the palace. The proverb was, l Never under- 
 take anything until you have well considered the end.' 
 It so happened, that there was a conspiracy against the 
 king, and it was arranged that his surgeon should bleed 
 him with a poisoned lancet. The surgeon agreed — the 
 king's arm was bound up, and one of the silver basins 
 was held to receive the blood. The surgeon read the 
 inscription, and was so struck with the force of it, that 
 he threw down the lancet, confessed the plot, and thus 
 was the life of the king preserved." 
 
 " A very apt story, Alfred," said Mrs Campbell. 
 
 "The question now is," continued Alfred, "as two of 
 the parties, France and England, have proved so short- 
 sighted, whether the Americans, having thrown off their 
 allegiance, have not been equally so in their choice of a 
 democratical government ? " 
 
 " How far a modern democracy may succeed, I am not 
 prepared to say," replied Mr Campbell ; " but this I do 
 know, that in ancient times, their duration was generally 
 very short, and continually changing to oligarchy and 
 tyranny. One thing is certain, that there is no form of 
 government under which the people become so rapidly 
 vicious, or where those who benefit them are treated with 
 such ingratitude." 
 
 " How do you account for that, sir ? " said Alfred. 
 
 " There are two principal causes. One is, that where 
 all men are declared to be equal (which man never will 
 permit his fellow to be if he can prevent it), the only 
 source of distinction is wealth, and thus the desire of 
 wealth becomes the ruling passion of the whole body, 
 and there is no passion so demoralising. The other is, 
 that where the people, or, more properly speaking, the 
 mob govern, they must be conciliated by flattery and 
 servility on the part of those who would become their 
 idols. Now flattery is lying, and a habit equally de- 
 
The Settlers 177- 
 
 moralising to the party who gives and to the party who= 
 receives it. Depend upon it, there is no government so- 
 contemptible or so unpleasant for an honest man to live 
 under as a democracy." 
 
 "It is my opinion, sir, and I believe a very general one, ,r 
 said Alfred. 
 
 "How far the Americans may disprove such an opinion," 
 continued Mr Campbell, "remains to be seen; but this is 
 certain, they have commenced their new form of govern- 
 ment with an act of such gross injustice, as to warrant the- 
 assumption that all their boasted virtues are pretence. 
 I refer to their not liberating their slaves. They have^ 
 given the lie to their own assertions in their Declaration 
 of Independence, in which they have declared all men equal 
 and born free, and we cannot expect the Divine blessing 
 upon those who, when they emancipated themselves, were 
 so unjust as to hold their fellow-creatures in bondage.. 
 The time will come, I have no doubt, although perhaps 
 not any of us here present may see the day, when the 
 retribution will fall upon their heads, or rather upon the 
 heads of their offspring ; for the sins of the fathers are 
 visited upon the children, even to the third and fourth 
 generation. But it is time for us to think of retiring — 
 good-night, and God bless you all." 
 
 Chapter XXV 
 
 In two days Malachi and John returned, bringing with' 
 them the skins of three bears which they had killed — but 
 at this period of the year the animals were so thin and 
 poor, that their flesh was not worth bringing home. 
 Indeed, it was hardly worth while going out to hunt just 
 then, so they both remained much at home, either fishing 
 in the lake, or taking trout in the stream. Alfred and 
 Martin were still occupied with the farm ; the seed had 
 come up, and they were splitting rails for the prairie fence, 
 s m 
 
178 The Settlers 
 
 About a fortnight after Captain Sinclair's departure, 
 Colonel Forster came in a boat from the fort, to pay them a 
 visit. 
 
 " I assure you, Mr Campbell," said he, " I was very 
 anxious about you last winter, and I am rejoiced that you 
 got over it with so little difficulty. At one time we had 
 apprehensions of the Indians, but these have passed over 
 for the present. They meet again this summer, but the 
 Quebec government are on the alert, and I have no doubt 
 but that a little conciliation will put an end to all 
 animosity. "We expect a large supply of blankets and 
 other articles to be sent up this spring, as presents to 
 the tribes, which we hope will procure their good-will ; 
 and we have taken up several French emissaries, who were 
 working mischief." 
 
 " But still we shall be liable to the assaults of straggling 
 parties," said Mr Campbell. 
 
 " That is true," replied the Colonel, " but against them 
 you have your own means of defence. You would, in so 
 isolated a position, be equally liable to a burglary in 
 England — only with the difference that in England you 
 ^vould have the laws to appeal to, whereas here you must 
 take the law into your own hands." 
 
 " It certainly is not pleasant to be in a continual state of 
 anxiety," observed Mr Campbell, " but we knew what we 
 iiad to expect before we came here, and we must make the 
 best of it. So you have lost Captain Sinclair, Colonel ; he 
 is a great loss to us." 
 
 " Yes, he is to go to England for a short time," replied 
 the Colonel, "but we shall soon have him back again. 
 He must be very fond of his profession to remain in it 
 writh his means." 
 
 " He told us that he was about to take possession of 
 a small property." 
 
 " A property of nearly £2000 per annum," replied the 
 Colonel. " He may consider it a small property, but I 
 should think it otherwise if it had fallen to my lot." 
 
 " Indeed, I had no idea, from what he said, that it was 
 
The Settlers 179 
 
 so large," said Mrs Campbell. " Well, I have a high 
 opinion of him, and have no doubt but that he will make 
 a good use of it." 
 
 " At all events, he can afford the luxury of a wife," 
 said the Colonel, laughing, " which we soldiers seldom 
 can." 
 
 The Colonel then entered into conversation with Mr 
 Campbell, relative to his farm, and after many questions, 
 he observed : 
 
 "I have been thinking, Mr Campbell, that it will be 
 very advantageous to the government as well as to you, 
 when your farm is cleared and stocked, if, with the water 
 power you possess here, you were to erect a flour-mill and 
 a saw-mill. You observe that the government has to 
 supply the fort with flour and provisions of all kinds at 
 a very heavy expense of carriage, and the cattle we have 
 at the fort will cost us more than they are worth, now 
 that we have lost your prairie farm, so conveniently 
 situated for us. On the other hand, your produce will be 
 almost useless to you, at the distance you are from any 
 mart ; as you will not find any sale for it. Now, if you 
 were to erect a mill, and grind your own wheat, which 
 you may do in another year, if you have funds sufficient ; 
 and as you may have plenty of stock, you will be able 
 to supply the fort with flour, beef, pork, and mutton, at a 
 good profit to yourself, and at one-half the price which 
 government pays at present. I have written to the gover- 
 nor on the subject, stating that we have not the means 
 of keeping our stock, and pointing out to him what I now 
 point out to you. I expect an answer in a few days, and 
 should he authorise me, I may make arrangements with 
 you even now, which will be satisfactory, I have no 
 doubt." 
 
 Mr Campbell returned the Colonel many thanks for 
 his kindness, and of course expressed himself willing to 
 be guided by his advice. He stated that he had funds 
 not only sufficient to erect a mill, but also, if he were 
 permitted, to pay for the labour of any party of men 
 
180 The Settlers 
 
 which the Commandant would spare during the summer 
 season. 
 
 "That is the very point which I wished to ascertain; 
 but I felt some delicacy about making the inquiry. Now 
 I consider that there will be no difficulty in our arrange- 
 ments." 
 
 The Colonel remained for some time looking over the 
 farm and conversing with Mr Campbell, and then took 
 his leave. 
 
 In the meantime, Alfred and his cousins went out to 
 walk ; the weather was now beautifully clear, and in 
 the afternoon the heat was not too oppressive. As they 
 sauntered by the side of the stream, Mary said, "Well, 
 Alfred, what do you think of the Colonel's proposition ? " 
 
 " Yes," observed Emma, " you are a party deeply 
 concerned in it." 
 
 " How so, dear coz ? " 
 
 "Why, don't you perceive that if the mill is erected, 
 you will be the proper person to have charge of it ? 
 What a change of professions, from a sailor to a miller. 
 I think I see you in your coat, all white with flour, coming 
 in to dinner." 
 
 "My dear Emma, you don't intend it, I am sure, but 
 you do not know that you are inflicting pain upon me. 
 When the Colonel made the proposition, I felt the im- 
 portance of it, as it would be a source of great profit to 
 my father; but at the same time, I don't know how it 
 is, I have always indulged the idea that we may not stay 
 here for ever, and this plan appeared so like decidedly 
 settling down to a residence for life, that it made me 
 low-spirited. I know that it is foolish, and that we have 
 no chance of ever removing — but still I cannot, even with 
 this almost certainty before my eyes, keep my mind from 
 thinking upon one day returning to my profession, and 
 the idea of becoming a miller for life is what I cannot 
 as yet contemplate with any degree of composure." 
 
 " Well, Alfred, I only did it to tease you a little — not 
 to hurt your feelings, believe me," replied Emma. " You 
 
The Settlers 181 
 
 shall not be a miller if you don't like it. Henry will do 
 better perhaps than you ; but as for our quitting this 
 place, I have no idea of it's being ever possible. I have 
 made up my mind to live and die in the Canadian woods, 
 considering it my wayward fate that all 'my sweetness 
 should be wasted on the desert air.' " 
 
 " Repining is useless, if not sinful," observed Mary 
 Percival. " We have much to be thankful for ; at least 
 we are independent, and if we are ever to repay the 
 kindness of our uncle and aunt, who must feel their 
 change of condition so much more than we do, it must 
 be by cheerfulness and content. I have been thinking 
 as well as you, Alfred, and I'll tell you what was in my 
 thoughts. I looked forward to a few years, by which 
 time, as the country fills up so fast, it is very probable 
 that we shall have other settlers here as neighbours, in 
 every direction. This will give us security. I also 
 fancied that my uncle's farm and property became of 
 value and importance, and that he himself became a 
 leading man in the district ; not only at his ease, but, 
 for a settler, even wealthy ; and then I fancied that, 
 surrounded by others, in perfect security, and in easy 
 and independent circumstances, my uncle would not forget 
 the great sacrifice which my cousin Alfred so nobly made, 
 and would insist upon his returning to that profession, 
 to which he is so much attached, and in which I have 
 no doubt but that he will distinguish himself." 
 
 "Well said, my sweet prophet," said Alfred, kissing 
 his cousin, " you have more sense than both of us." 
 
 " Answer for yourself, Alfred, if you please," said 
 Emma, tossing her head as if affronted. " I shall not 
 forget that remark of yours, I can assure you. Now, I 
 prophesy quite the contrary; Alfred will never go to 
 sea again. He will be taken with the charms of some 
 Scotch settler's daughter; some Janet or Moggy, and 
 settle down into a Canadian farmer, mounted on a long- 
 legged black pony." 
 
 " And I too," replied Alfred, " prophesy, that at the 
 
1 82 The Settlers 
 
 same time that I marry and settle as you have described,. 
 Miss Emma Percival will yield up her charms to some 
 long-legged black nondescript sort of a fellow, who will 
 set up a whisky shop and install his wife as barmaid to 
 attend upon and conciliate his customers." 
 
 " Emma, I think you have the worst of this peeping 
 into futurity," said Mary, laughing. 
 
 " Yes, if Alfred were not a false prophet, of which 
 there are always many going about," replied Emma;, 
 "however, I hope your prophecy may be the true one, 
 Mary, and then we shall get rid of him." 
 
 "I flatter myself that you would be very sorry if I 
 went away; you would have no one to tease, at all 
 events," replied Alfred, " and that would be a sad loss 
 to yourself." 
 
 "Well, there's some sense in that remark," said Emma;, 
 "but the cows are waiting to be milked, and so, Mr 
 Alfred, if you are on your good behaviour, you had better 
 go and bring us the pails." 
 
 " I really pity Alfred," said Mary, as soon as he was 
 out of hearing ; "his sacrifice has been very great, and,, 
 much as he must feel it, how well he bears up against it." 
 
 " He is a dear, noble fellow," replied Emma, " and I do 
 love him very much, although I cannot help teasing him." 
 
 " But on some points you should be cautious, my dear 
 sister ; you don't know what pain you give." 
 
 " Yes I do, and am always sorry when I have done it, 
 but it is not until afterwards that I recollect it, and then I 
 am very angry with myself. Don't scold me, dear Mary^ 
 I will try to be wiser ; I wonder whether what you say 
 will come to pass, and we shall have neighbours ; I wish 
 we had, if it were only on account of those Indians." 
 
 " I think it very probable," replied Mary ; " but time 
 will show." 
 
 Alfred then returned with the pails, and the conversation, 
 took another turn. 
 
 A few days afterwards, a corporal arrived from the fort 
 bringing letters and newspapers ; the first that they had ■ 
 
The Settlers 183 
 
 received since the breaking up of the winter. The whole 
 family were in commotion as the intelligence was pro- 
 claimed ; Mary and Emma left the fowls which they were 
 feeding ; Percival threw down the pail with which he was 
 attending the pigs j Alfred ran in from where he and 
 Martin were busy splitting rails ; all crowded round Mr 
 Campbell as he opened the packet in which all the letters 
 and papers had been enveloped at the fort. The letters 
 were few ; three from Miss Paterson, and two other 
 friends in England, giving them the English news j one to 
 Alfred from Captain Lumley, inquiring after the family, 
 and telling him that he had mentioned his position to his 
 friends at the Board, and that there could be no call for his 
 services for the present ; one from Mr Campbell's English 
 agent, informing him that he had remitted the money paid 
 by Mr Douglas Campbell for the plants, &c, to his agent 
 at Quebec ; and another from his Quebec agent, advising 
 the receipt of the money and enclosing a balance-sheet* 
 The letters were first read over, and then the news- 
 papers were distributed, and all of them were soon very 
 busy and silent during the perusal. 
 
 After a while, Emma read out. " Dear uncle, only hear 
 this, how sorry I am." 
 
 " What is it, my dear," said Mr Campbell. 
 
 " Mrs Douglas Campbell, of Wexton Hall, of a son, 
 which survived but a few hours after birth." 
 
 "I am very sorry too, my dear Emma," replied Mr 
 Campbell ; " Mr Douglas Campbell's kindness to us must 
 make us feel for any misfortune which may happen to him, 
 and to rejoice in any blessing which may be bestowed upon 
 him." 
 
 " It must have been a serious disappointment," said Mrs 
 Campbell ; " but one which, if it pleases God, may be 
 replaced ; and we may hope that their expectations, though 
 blighted for the present, may be realised on some future 
 occasion." 
 
 " Here is a letter from Colonel Forster, which I over- 
 looked," said Mr Campbell ; " it was between the envelope. 
 
1 84 The Settlers 
 
 He says that he has received an answer from the governor, 
 who fully agrees with him in his views on the subject we 
 were conversing about, and has allowed him to take any 
 steps which he may think advisable. The Colonel says 
 that he will call upon me again in a few days, and that if, 
 in the meantime, I will Jet him know how many soldiers I 
 wish to employ, he will make arrangements to meet my 
 views as far as lies in his power. We have to thank 
 Heaven for sending us friends, at all events," continued 
 Mr Campbell; "but at present, we will put his letter 
 aside, and return to our English news." 
 
 " Dear England ! " exclaimed Emma. 
 
 " Yes, dear England, my good girl ; we are English, 
 and can love our country as much now as we did when we 
 lived in it. We are still English and in an English colony ; 
 it has pleased Heaven to remove us away from our native 
 land, but our hearts and feelings are still the same, and so 
 will all English hearts be found to be in every settlement 
 made by our country all over the wide world. We all glory 
 in being English, and have reason to be proud of our 
 country. May the feeling never be lost, but have an 
 elevating influence upon our general conduct ! " 
 
 Chapter XXVI 
 
 It was very nearly five weeks before Henry returned from 
 his expedition to Montreal. During this time, the Colonel 
 had repeated his visit and made arrangements with Mr 
 Campbell. A party of twenty soldiers had been sent to 
 work at felling timber and splitting rails, for whose services 
 Mr Campbell paid as before. The winter house and palisade 
 fence for the sheep were put in hand, and great progress 
 was made in a short time, now that so many people were 
 employed. They had also examined the stream for some 
 distance, to ascertain which would be the most eligible site 
 
The Settlers 185 
 
 for the water-mill, and had selected one nearly half a mile 
 from the shore of the lake, and where there was a consider- 
 able fall, and the stream ran with great rapidity. It was 
 not, however, expected that the mill would be erected 
 until the following year, as it was necessary to have a 
 millwright and all the machinery from either Montreal or 
 Quebec. It was intended that the estimate of the expense 
 should be given in, the contract made, and the order given 
 during the autumn, so that it might be all ready for the 
 spring of the next year. It was on a Monday morning 
 that Henry arrived from the fort, where he had stayed the 
 Sunday, having reached it late on Saturday night. The 
 bateaux, with the stock and stores, he had left at the fort ; 
 they were to come round during the day, but Henry's 
 impatience to see the family would not allow him to wait. 
 He was, as may be supposed, joyfully received, and, as 
 soon as the first recognitions were over, he proceeded to 
 acquaint his father with what he had done. He had 
 obtained from a Canadian farmer forty ewes of very fair 
 stock, although not anything equal to the English ; but 
 the agent had worked hard for him, and procured him 
 twenty English sheep and two rams of the best kind, to 
 improve the breed. For the latter he had to pay rather 
 dear, but they were worth any money to Mr Campbell, 
 who was quite delighted with the acquisition. In select- 
 ing the sheep, of course Henry was obliged to depend on 
 the agent and the parties he employed, as he was no judge 
 himself j but he had, upon his own judgment, purchased 
 two Canadian horses, for Henry had been long enough at 
 Oxford to know the points of a horse, and as they turned 
 out, he had made a very good bargain. He had also 
 bought a sow and pigs of an improved breed, and all the 
 other commissions had been properly executed : the pack- 
 ages of skins also realised the price which had been put 
 on them. As it may be supposed, he was full of news, 
 talking about Montreal, the parties he had been invited to, 
 and the people with whom he had become acquainted. 
 He had not forgotten to purchase some of the latest 
 
186 The Settlers 
 
 English publications for his cousins, besides a few articles 
 of millinery, which he thought not too gay for their present 
 position. He was still talking, and probably would have 
 gone on talking for hours longer, so many were the 
 questions which he had to reply to, when Martin came in 
 and announced the arrival of the bateaux with the stores 
 and cattle, upon which they all went down to the beach 
 to see them disembarked and brought up by the soldiers, 
 who were at work. The stores were carried up to the 
 door of the storehouse, and the sheep and horses were 
 turned into the prairie with the cows. A week's rations 
 for the soldiers were also brought up from the fort, and 
 the men were very busy in the distribution, and carrying 
 them to the little temporary huts of boughs which they 
 had raised for their accommodation, during the time they 
 worked for Mr Campbell. Before the evening set in 
 everything was arranged, and Henry was again surrounded 
 by the family and replying to their remaining inter- 
 rogatories. He told them that the Governor of Montreal 
 had sent them an invitation to pass the winter at Govern- 
 ment House, and promised the young ladies that no wolf 
 should venture to come near to them, and that the aides- 
 de-camp had requested the honour of their hands at the 
 first ball, which should be given after their arrival, at 
 which they all laughed heartily. In short, it appeared 
 that nothing could equal the kindness and hospitality 
 which had been shown to him, and that there was no 
 doubt, if they chose to go there, that it would be equally 
 extended to the other members of the family. 
 
 There was a pause in the conversation, when Malachi 
 addressed Mr Campbell. 
 
 " Martin wishes me to speak to you, sir," said Malachi. 
 
 "Martin," said Mr Campbell, looking round for him, 
 and perceiving that he was not in the room ; " why, yes, 
 I perceive he is gone out. What can it be that he cannot 
 say for himself ? " 
 
 "That's just what I said to him," replied Malachi; 
 " but he thought it were better to come through me - y 
 
The Settlers 187 
 
 the fact is, sir, that he has taken a liking to the Straw- 
 berry, and wishes to make her his wife." 
 
 "Indeed!" 
 
 " Yes, sir ; I don't think that he would have said any- 
 thing about it as yet, but you see, there are so many 
 soldiers here, and two or three of them are of Martin's 
 mind, and that makes him feel uncomfortable till the thing 
 is settled; and as he can't well marry while in your 
 service without your leave, he has asked me to speak 
 about it." 
 
 "Well, but the Strawberry is your property, not mine,, 
 Malachi." 
 
 " Yes, sir, according to Indian fashion, I am her 
 father ; but I've no objection, and shan't demand any 
 presents for her." 
 
 "Presents for her! why we in general give presents 
 or money with a wife," said Emma. 
 
 " Yes, I know you do, but English wives an't Indian 
 wives ; an English wife requires people to work for her 
 and costs money to keep, but an Indian wife works for 
 herself and her husband, so she is of value and is generally 
 bought of the father ; I reckon in the end that it's cheaper 
 to pay for an Indian wife than to receive money with an 
 English one ; but that's as may be." 
 
 "That's not a very polite speech of yours, Malachi,"* 
 said Mrs Campbell. 
 
 "Perhaps it an't, ma'am, but it's near the mark neverthe- 
 less. Now I am willing that Martin should have the 
 Strawberry, because I know that he is a smart hunter, and 
 will keep her well ; and somehow or another, I feel that if 
 he made her his wife, I should be more comfortable ; I shall 
 live with them here close by, and Martin will serve you, 
 and when he has a wife he will not feel inclined to change 
 service, and go into the woods." 
 
 "I think it an excellent proposal, Malachi, and am 
 much pleased with it, as we now shall have you all 
 together," said Mrs Campbell. 
 
 Yes, ma'am, so you will, and then I'll be always 
 
 a 
 
1 88 The Settlers 
 
 with the boy to look after him, and you'll always know 
 where we are, and not be frightened." 
 
 " Very true, Malachi," said Mr Campbellf; " I consider 
 it a very good arrangement. We must build you a better 
 lodge than the one that you are in." 
 
 " No, sir, not a better one, for if you have all you 
 want, you can't want more ; it's big enough, but perhaps 
 not quite near enough. I'm thinking that when the sheep- 
 fold is finished, it might be as well to raise our lodge 
 inside of the palisades, and then we shall be a sort of 
 guard to the creatures." 
 
 " A very excellent idea, Malachi ; well then, as far 
 as I am concerned, Martin has my full consent to marry 
 as soon as he pleases." 
 
 " And mine, if it is at all necessary," observed Mrs 
 Campbell. 
 
 "But who is to marry them?" said Emma; "they 
 have no chaplain at the fort j he went away ill last 
 year." 
 
 " Why, miss, they don't want no chaplain ; she is an 
 Indian girl, and he will marry her Indian-fashion." 
 
 " But what fashion is that, Malachi ? " said Mary. 
 
 " Why, miss, he'll come to the lodge, and fetch her 
 away to his own house." 
 
 Alfred burst out into laughter ; " that's making short 
 work of it," said he. 
 
 " Yes, rather too short for my approval," said Mrs 
 Campbell. " Malachi, it's very true that the Strawberry 
 is an Indian girl, but we are not Indians, and Martin is 
 not an Indian, neither are you who stand as her father ; 
 indeed, I cannot consent to give my sanction to such a 
 marriage." 
 
 "Well, ma'am, as you please, but it appears to me to 
 be all right. If you go into a country and wish to marry 
 a girl of that country, you marry her according to the 
 rules of that country. Now, Martin seeks an Indian 
 squaw, and why not therefore marry her after Indian 
 fashion ? " 
 
The Settlers 189 
 
 " You may be right, Malachi, in your argument," said 
 Mrs Campbell ; " but still you must make allowances for 
 our prejudices. We never should think that she was 
 a married woman, if no further ceremony was to take 
 place than what you propose." 
 
 " Well, ma'am, just as you please ; but still, suppose 
 you marry them after your fashion, the girl won't under- 
 stand a word that is said, so what good will it do ? " 
 
 " None to her at present, Malachi ; but recollect, if 
 she is not a Christian at present, she may be hereafter ; 
 I have often thought upon that subject, and although I 
 feel it useless to speak to her just now, yet as soon as 
 she understands English well enough to know what I say 
 to her, I hope to persuade her to become one. Now, if 
 she should become a Christian, as I hope in God she will, 
 she then will perceive that she has not been properly 
 married, and will be anxious to have the ceremony 
 properly performed over again ; so why not do it 
 now?" 
 
 " Well, ma'am, if it pleases you, I have no objection ; 
 I'm sure Martin will have none." 
 
 " It will please me very much, Malachi," replied Mrs 
 Campbell. 
 
 " And although there is no chaplain at the fort," 
 observed Mr Campbell, " yet the Colonel can marry in 
 his absence ; a marriage by a commanding officer is quite 
 legal." 
 
 " Yes," replied Alfred, " and so is one by a Captain of 
 a man-of-war." 
 
 "So be it then," replied Malachi ; " the sooner the 
 better, for the soldiers are very troublesome, and I cannot 
 keep them out of my lodge." 
 
 Martin, who had remained outside the door, and over- 
 heard all that passed, now came in ; the subject was 
 again canvassed, and Martin returned his thanks for the 
 permission given to him. 
 
 " Well," said Emma, " I little thought we should have 
 a wedding in the family so soon ; this is quite an event. 
 
190 The Settlers 
 
 Martin, I wish you joy, you will have a very pretty and 
 a very good wife." 
 
 " I think so too, miss," replied Martin. 
 
 ** Where is she ? " said Mary. 
 
 "She is in the garden, miss," said Malachi, "getting 
 out of the way of the soldiers ; now that the work is 
 done, they torment her not a little, and she is glad to 
 escape from them ; I'd tell them to go away, but they 
 don't mind me ; they know I must not use my rifle." 
 
 "I should hope not," replied Mrs Campbell; "it 
 would be hard to shoot a good man merely because he 
 wished to marry your daughter." 
 
 " Why, yes, ma'am, it would," replied Malachi ; " so 
 the sooner she is given to Martin, the sooner we shall 
 have peace." 
 
 As the boat was continually going backwards and for- 
 wards between the fort and the farm, Mr Campbell wrote 
 to the Colonel, stating what they wished him to do, and 
 the Colonel appointed that day week, on which he would 
 come and perform the ceremony. It was a little fete at the 
 farm. Mrs Campbell and the Misses Percival dressed them- 
 selves more than usually smart, so did all the males of the 
 establishment ; and a better dinner than usual was prepared, 
 as the Colonel and some of the officers were to dine and 
 spend the day with them. Martin was very gaily attired, 
 and in high spirits. The Strawberry had on a new robe 
 of young deer skin, and had a flower or two in her long 
 black hair ; she looked as she was, very pretty and very 
 modest, but not at all embarrassed. The marriage ceremony 
 was explained to her by Malachi, and she cheerfully con- 
 sented. Before noon the marriage took place, and an hour 
 or two afterwards, they sat down to a well-furnished table, 
 and the whole party were very merry, particularly as the 
 Colonel, who was most unusually gay, insisted upon the 
 Strawberry sitting at the table, which she had never done 
 before. She acquitted herself, however, without embar- 
 rassment, and smiled when they laughed, although she 
 could understand but little of what they said. Mr Camp- 
 
The Settlers 191 
 
 bell opened two of his bottles of wine, to celebrate the 
 day, and they had a very happy party; the only people 
 who were discontented were three or four of the soldiers 
 outside, who had wanted to marry the Strawberry them- 
 selves ; but the knowledge that their Colonel was there, 
 effectually put a stop to anything like annoyance or 
 disturbance on their parts. At sunset, the Colonel and 
 officers departed for the fort, the family remained in the 
 house till past ten o'clock, by which time all the soldiers 
 had gone to bed. Mr Campbell then read prayers, and 
 offered up an additional one for the happiness of the newly- 
 married couple, after which they all saluted the Strawberry 
 and wished her good-night ; she was then led to the lodge 
 by Martin, accompanied by Alfred, Henry, Malachi, 
 Percival, and John, who all went home with them as a 
 guard from any interruption on the part of the disappointed 
 suitors. 
 
 Chapter XXVII 
 
 "How cheerful and gay everything looks now," observed 
 Emma to Mary, a few mornings after the celebration of 
 the marriage. " One could hardly credit that in a few 
 months all this animated landscape will be nothing but one 
 dreary white mass of snow and ice, with no sounds meeting 
 the ear but the howling of the storm and the howling of 
 the wolves." 
 
 " Two very agreeable additions certainly," replied Mary ; 
 "but what you observe was actually occurring to my own 
 mind at the very moment." 
 
 The scene was indeed cheerful and lively. The prairie 
 on one side of the stream waved its high grass to the sum- 
 mer breeze; on the other, the cows, horses, and sheep 
 were grazing in every direction. The lake in the distance 
 was calm and unruffled ; the birds were singing and chirp- 
 ing merrily in the woods ; near the house the bright green 
 
192 The Settlers 
 
 of the herbage was studded with the soldiers, dressed in 
 white, employed in various ways ; the corn waved its 
 yellow ears between the dark stumps of the trees in the 
 cleared land ; and the smoke from the chimney of the house 
 mounted straight up in a column to the sky ; the grunting 
 of the pigs, and the cackling of the fowls, and the occa- 
 sional bleating of the calves, responded to by the lowing 
 of the cows, gave life and animation to the picture. At a 
 short distance from the shore the punt was floating on the 
 still waters. John and Malachi were very busy fishing - y 
 the dogs were lying down by the palisades, all except 
 Oscar, who, as usual, attended upon his young mistresses ; 
 and under the shade of a large tree, at a little distance 
 from the house, were Mr Campbell and Percival, the 
 former reading while the other was conning over his 
 lesson. 
 
 " This looks but little like a wilderness now, Mary, 
 does it ? " said Emma. 
 
 " No, my dear sister. It is very different from what it 
 was when we first came ; but still I should like to have 
 some neighbours." 
 
 " So should I ; any society is better than none at 
 all." 
 
 " There I do not agree with you ; at the same time, I 
 think we could find pleasure in having about us even those 
 who are not cultivated, provided they were respectable and 
 good." 
 
 " That's what I would have said, Mary ; but we must 
 go in, and practise the new air for the guitar which Henry 
 brought us from Montreal. "We promised him that we 
 would. Here comes Alfred to spend his idleness upon us." 
 
 " His idleness, Emma ; surely, you don't mean that ; he's 
 seldom, if ever, unemployed." 
 
 "Some people are very busy about nothing," replied 
 Emma. 
 
 " Yes ; and some people say what they do not mean, 
 sister," replied Mary. "Well, Alfred, here is Emma pro- 
 nouncing you to be an idle body." 
 
The Settlers 193 
 
 " I am not likely to be that, at all events," replied 
 Alfred, taking off his hat and fanning himself. " My 
 father proposes to give me enough to do. What do you 
 think he said to me this morning before breakfast ? " 
 
 "I suppose he said that you might as well go to sea 
 again as remain here," replied Emma, laughing. 
 
 " No, indeed ; I wish he had ; but he has proposed 
 that your prophecy should be fulfilled, my malicious 
 little cousin. He has proposed my turning miller." 
 
 Emma clapped her hands and laughed. 
 
 " How do you mean ? " said Mary. 
 
 " Why, he pointed out to me that the mill would cost 
 about two hundred and fifty pounds, and that he thought 
 as my half-pay was unemployed, that it would be advisable 
 that I should expend it in erecting the mill, offering me 
 the sum necessary for the purpose. He would advance 
 the money, and I might repay him as I received my pay. 
 That, he said, would be a provision for me, and eventually 
 an independence." 
 
 " I told you that you would be a miller," replied Emma, 
 laughing. " Poor Alfred ! " 
 
 " Well, what did you reply, Alfred ? " said Mary. 
 
 " I said yes, I believe, because I did not like to say no." 
 
 " You did perfectly right, Alfred," replied Mary. 
 "There can be no harm in your having the property, and 
 had you refused it, it would have given pain to your 
 father. If your money is laid out on the mill, my uncle 
 will have more to expend upon the farm ; but still it does 
 not follow that you are to become a miller all your life." 
 
 "I should hope not," replied Alfred; "as soon as 
 Emma meets with that long black gentleman we were 
 talking of, I'll make it over to her as a marriage portion." 
 
 "Thank you, cousin," replied Emma, "I may put you 
 in mind of your promise ; but now Mary and I must go in 
 and astonish the soldiers with our music ; so good-bye, 
 Mr Campbell, the miller." 
 
 The soldiers had now been at work for more than two 
 months, a large portion of the wood had been felled and 
 
 S N 
 
194 The Settlers 
 
 cleared away. With what had been cleared by Alfred, 
 and Martin, and Henry the year before, they had now 
 more than forty acres of corn-land. The rails for the 
 snake-fence had also been split, and the fence was almost 
 complete round the whole of the prairie and cleared land, 
 when it was time for the grass to be cut down and the 
 hay made and gathered up. This had scarcely been 
 finished when the corn was ready for the sickle and 
 gathered in, a barn had been raised close to the sheepfold 
 as well as the lodge for Malachi, Martin, and his wife. 
 For six weeks all was bustle and hard work, but the 
 weather was fine, and everything was got in safe. The 
 services of the soldiers were now no longer required, and 
 Mr Campbell having settled his accounts, they returned to 
 the fort. 
 
 " Who would think," said Henry to Alfred, as he cast 
 his eyes over the buildings, the stacks of corn and hay, 
 and the prairie stocked with cattle, " that we had only 
 been here so short a time ? " 
 
 " Many hands make light work," replied Alfred ; " we 
 have done with the help from the fort what it would have 
 taken us six years to do with our own resources. My 
 father's money has been well laid out, and will bring in a 
 good return." 
 
 " You have heard of the proposal of Colonel Forster, 
 about the cattle at the fort ? " 
 
 " No ; what is it ? " 
 
 " He wrote to my father yesterday, saying, as he had 
 only the means of feeding the cows necessary for the 
 officers of the garrison, that he would sell all the oxen at 
 present at the fort at a very moderate price." 
 
 " But even if we have fodder enough for them during 
 the winter, what are we to do with them ? " 
 
 " Sell them again to the fort for the supply of the 
 troops," replied Henry, " and thereby gain good profit. 
 The commandant says that it will be cheaper to govern- 
 ment in the end than being compelled to feed them." 
 
 "That it will, I have no doubt, now that they have 
 
The Settlers 195 
 
 nothing to give them ; they trusted chiefly to our prairie 
 for hay ; and if they had not had such a quantity in store, 
 they could not have fed them last winter." 
 
 " My father will consent, I know; indeed, he would be 
 very foolish not to do so, for most of them will be killed 
 when the winter sets in, and will only cost us the 
 grazing." 
 
 " We are fortunate in finding such friends as we have 
 done," replied Alfred. " All this assistance would not 
 have been given to perhaps any other settlers." 
 
 "No, certainly not; but you see, Alfred, we are 
 indebted to your influence with Captain Lumley for all 
 these advantages, at least my father and mother say so, 
 and I agree with them. Captain Lumley's influence with 
 the Governor has created all this interest about us." 
 
 " I think we must allow that the peculiar position of the 
 family has done much towards it. It is not often that 
 they meet with settlers of refined habits and cultivated 
 minds, and there naturally must be a feeling towards a 
 family of such a description in all generous minds." 
 
 " Very true, Alfred," replied Henry ; " but there is our 
 mother waiting for us to go in to dinner." 
 
 " Yes -, and the Strawberry by her side. What a nice 
 little creature she is ! " 
 
 " Yes ; and how quickly she is becoming useful. She 
 has almost given up her Indian customs and is settling 
 down quietly into English habits. Martin appears very 
 fond of her." 
 
 " And so he ought to be," replied Henry ; " a wife 
 with a smile always upon her lips is a treasure. Come, 
 let us go in." 
 
 Another fortnight passed away when an incident 
 occurred which created some uneasiness. Mr Campbell 
 was busy with Martin and Alfred clearing out the store- 
 room and arranging the stores. Many of the cases and 
 packages had been opened to be examined and aired, and 
 they were busily employed, when, turning round, Mr 
 Campbell, to his great surprise, beheld an Indian by his 
 
196 The Settlers 
 
 side, who was earnestly contemplating the various packages 
 of blankets, &c, and cases of powder, shot, and other 
 articles, which were opened around him. 
 
 " Why, who is this ? " exclaimed Mr Campbell, starting. 
 
 Martin and Alfred, who had their backs to him at the 
 time of Mr Campbell's exclamation, turned round and 
 beheld the Indian. He was an elderly man, very tall and 
 muscular, dressed in leggings and deer-skin coat, a war 
 eagle's feather, fixed by a fillet, on his head, and a pro- 
 fusion of copper and brass medals and trinkets round his 
 neck. His face was not painted, with the exception of 
 two black circles round his eyes. His head was shaved, 
 and one long scalp-lock hung behind. He had a toma- 
 hawk and a knife in his belt and a rifle upon his arm. 
 Martin advanced to the Indian and looked earnestly at him. 
 
 "I know his tribe," said Martin; "but not his name; 
 but he is a chief and a warrior." 
 
 Martin then spoke to him in the Indian tongue. The 
 Indian merely gave an "ugh" in reply. 
 
 " He does not chose to give his name," observed Martin ; 
 " and, therefore, he is here for no good. Mr Alfred, just 
 fetch Malachi ; he will know him, I dare say." 
 
 Alfred went to the house for Malachi ; in the meantime 
 the Indian remained motionless, with his eyes fixed upon 
 different articles exposed to view. 
 
 " It's strange," observed Martin, " how he could have 
 come here ; but to be sure neither Malachi nor I have been 
 out lately." 
 
 Just as he finished his remark, Alfred returned with 
 Malachi. Malachi looked at the Indian and spoke to him. 
 
 The Indian now replied in the Indian language. 
 
 "I knew him, sir," said Malachi, "the moment I saw 
 his back. He's after no good, and it's a thousand pities 
 that he has come just now and seen all this," continued 
 Malachi ; " it's a strong temptation." 
 
 " Why, who is he ? " said Mr Campbell. 
 
 " The Angry Snake, sir," replied Malachi. "I had no 
 idea that he would be in these parts before the meeting of 
 
The Settlers 197 
 
 the Indian council, which takes place in another month, 
 and then I meant to have been on the look-out for him." 
 
 " But what have we to fear from him ? " 
 
 " Well ; that's to be proved j but this I can say, that he 
 has his eyes upon what appears to him of more value 
 than all the gold in the universe ; and he's anything but 
 honest." 
 
 " But we have nothing to fear from one man," observed 
 Alfred. 
 
 " His party an't far off, sir," said Malachi. " He has 
 some followers, although not many, and those who follow 
 him are as bad as himself. We must be on the watch." 
 
 Malachi now addressed the Indian for some time ; the 
 only reply was an " ugh." 
 
 " I have told him that all the powder and ball that he 
 sees are for our rifles, which are more than are possessed 
 by his whole tribe. Not that it does much good, but at 
 all events it's just as well to let them know that we shall 
 be well prepared. The crittur's quite amazed at so much 
 ammunition ; that's a fact. It's a pity he ever saw it." 
 
 " Shall we give him some ? " said Mr Campbell. 
 
 " No, no, sir ; he would only make use of it to try to 
 get the rest •, however, I believe that he is the only one of 
 his party who has a rifle. The best thing is to close the 
 doors, and then he will go." 
 
 They did as Malachi requested, and the Indian, after 
 waiting a short time, turned round on his heel, and walked 
 away. 
 
 " He is a regular devil, that Angry Snake," observed 
 Malachi, as he watched him departing ; " but never mind, 
 I'll be a match for him. I wish he'd never seen all that 
 ammunition, nevertheless." 
 
 " At all events, we had better not say a word in the 
 house about his making his appearance," said Mr Campbell. 
 " It will only alarm the women, and do no good." 
 
 " That's true, sir. I'll only tell the Strawberry," said 
 Martin ; " she's an Indian, and it will put her on the look- 
 out." 
 
198 The Settlers 
 
 " That will be as well, but caution her not to mention 
 it to Mrs Campbell or the girls, Martin." 
 
 " Never fear, sir," replied Malachi ; " I'll watch his 
 motions nevertheless ; to-morrow I'll be in the woods and 
 on his trail. I'm glad that he saw me here, for he fears 
 me ; I know that." 
 
 It so happened that the Indian was not seen by Mrs 
 Campbell or any of them in the house, either upon his 
 arrival or departure ; and when Mr Campbell and the 
 others returned to the house, they found that no one there 
 had any idea of such a visit having been paid. The secret 
 was kept, but it occasioned a great deal of anxiety for 
 some days. At last the alarm of Mr Campbell gradually 
 subsided. Malachi had gone out with John, and had 
 discovered that all the Indians had come down near to 
 them, to meet in council, and that there were many other 
 parties of them in the woods. But although the visit of 
 the Angry Snake might have been partly accidental, still 
 Malachi was convinced that there was every prospect of 
 his paying them another visit, if he could obtain a sufficient 
 number to join him, so that he might obtain by force the 
 articles he had seen and so much coveted. 
 
 Chapter XXVIII 
 
 Mr Campbell acceded to the offer made by the Com- 
 mandant of the fort, and purchased of him at a moderate 
 price eighteen oxen, which were all that remained of the 
 stock at the fort, except the cows. He also took six 
 weaning calves to bring up. The cattle were now turned 
 into the bush to feed, that they might obtain some after- 
 grass from that portion of the prairie on which they had 
 been feeding. The summer passed quickly away, for 
 they all had plenty of employment. They fished every 
 day in the lake, and salted down what they did not eat, 
 for winter provision. Martin now was a great part of his 
 
 
The Settlers 199 
 
 time in the woods, looking after the cattle, and Malachi 
 occasionally accompanied him, but was oftener out hunting 
 with John, and always returned with game. They 
 brought in a good many bear skins, and sometimes the 
 flesh, which, although approved of by Malachi and Martin, 
 was not much admired by the rest. As soon as the after- 
 grass had been gathered in, there was not so much to 
 do. Henry and Mr Campbell, with Percival, were quite 
 sufficient to look after the stock, and as the leaves began 
 to change, the cattle were driven in from the woods, and 
 pastured on the prairie. Everything went on in order; one 
 day was the counterpart of another. Alfred and Henry 
 thrashed out the corn, in the shed, or rather open barn, 
 which had been put up by the soldiers in the sheep-fold, and 
 piled up the straw for winter fodder for the cattle. The 
 oats and wheat were taken into the storehouse. Martin's 
 wife could now understand English, and spoke it a little. 
 She was very useful, assisting Mrs Campbell and her 
 nieces in the house, and attending the stock. They had 
 brought up a large number of chickens, and had disposed 
 of a great many to the Colonel and officers of the fort. 
 Their pigs also had multiplied exceedingly, and many had 
 been put up to fatten, ready to be killed and salted down. 
 The time for that occupation was now come, and they 
 were very busy curing their meat ; they had also put up 
 a small shed for smoking their bacon and hams. Already 
 they were surrounded with comfort and plenty, and felt 
 grateful to Heaven that they had been so favoured. 
 
 The autumn had now advanced, and their routine of 
 daily duty was seldom interrupted ; now and then a visit 
 was paid them from the fort by one or other of the officers 
 or the Commandant. The Indians had held their council, 
 but the English agent was present, and the supply 
 of blankets and other articles sent to the chiefs for 
 distribution had the expected effect of removing all 
 animosity. It is true that the Angry Snake and one or 
 two more made very violent speeches, but they were 
 overruled. The calumet of peace had been presented and 
 
200 The Settlers 
 
 smoked, and all danger appeared to be over from that 
 quarter. Malachi had gone to the council, and was well 
 received. He had been permitted to speak also as an 
 English agent, and his words were not without effect. 
 Thus everything wore the appearance of peace and pros- 
 perity, when an event occurred which we shall now relate. 
 What is termed the Indian summer had commenced, 
 during which there is a kind of haze in the atmosphere. 
 One morning, a little before dawn, Mary and Emma, who 
 happened to be up first, went out to milk the cows, when 
 they observed that the haze was much thicker than usual. 
 They had been expecting the equinoctial gales, which 
 were very late this year, and Mary observed that she 
 foresaw they were coming on, as the sky wore every 
 appearance of wind ; yet still there was but a light air, 
 and hardly perceptible at the time. In a moment after 
 they had gone out, and were taking up their pails, 
 Strawberry came to them from her own lodge, and they 
 pointed to the gloom and haze in the air. She turned 
 round, as if to catch the wind, and snuffed for a little 
 while ; at last she said, " Great fire in the woods." 
 Alfred and the others soon joined them, and having been 
 rallied by Emma at their being so late, they also observed 
 the unusual appearance of the sky. Martin corroborated 
 the assertion of the Strawberry, that there was fire in the 
 woods. Malachi and John had not returned that night 
 from a hunting expedition, but shortly after daylight they 
 made their appearance ; they had seen the fire in the 
 distance, and said that it was to northward and eastward, 
 and extended many miles ; that they had been induced 
 to leave the chase and come home in consequence. 
 During the remainder of the day, there was little or no 
 wind, but the gloom and smell of fire increased rapidly. 
 At night the breeze sprang up, and soon increased to a 
 gale from the north-east, the direction in which the fire 
 had been seen. Malachi and Martin were up several times 
 in the night, for they knew that if the wind continued in 
 that quarter, without any rain, there would be danger •, 
 
The Settlers 201 
 
 still the fire was at a great distance, but in the morning 
 the wind blew almost a hurricane, and before twelve 
 o'clock on the next day, the smoke was borne down upon 
 them, and carried away in masses over the lake. 
 
 "Do you think there is any danger, Martin, from this 
 fire?" said Alfred. 
 
 " Why, sir, that depends upon circumstances ; if the 
 wind were to blow from the quarter which it now does, 
 as hard as it does, for another twenty-four hours, we shall 
 have the fire right down upon us." 
 
 " But still we have so much clear land between the 
 forest and us, that I should think the house would be 
 safe." 
 
 " I don't know that, sir. You have never seen the 
 woods a-fire for miles as I have ; if you had, you would 
 know what it was. We have two chances ; one is that 
 we may have torrents of rain come down with the gale, 
 and the other is, that the wind may shift a point or 
 two, which would be the best chance for us of the 
 two." 
 
 But the wind did not shift, and the rain did not 
 descend, and before the evening set in, the fire was within 
 two miles of them, and distant roaring rent the air ; the 
 heat and smoke became more oppressive, and the party 
 were under great alarm. 
 
 As the sun set, the wind became even more violent, and 
 now the flames were distinctly to be seen, and the whole 
 air was filled with myriads of sparks. The fire bore 
 down upon them with resistless fury, and soon the 
 atmosphere was so oppressive, that they could scarcely 
 breathe ; the cattle galloped down to the lake, their tails 
 in the air, and lowing with fear. There they remained, 
 knee-deep in the water, and huddled together. 
 
 "Well, Malachi," said Mr Campbell, "this is very 
 awful. What shall we do ? " 
 
 "Trust in God, sir; we can do nothing else," replied 
 Malachi. 
 
 The flames were now but a short distance from the 
 
202 The Settlers 
 
 edge of the forest ; they threw themselves up into the air 
 in high columns ; then, borne down by the wind, burst 
 through the boughs of the forest, scorching here and there 
 on the way the trunks of the large trees ; while such a 
 torrent of sparks and ignited cinders was poured down 
 upon the prairie, that, added to the suffocating masses of 
 smoke, it was impossible to remain there any longer. 
 
 " You must all go down to the punt, and get on board," 
 said Malachi. " There is not a moment for delay ; you 
 will be smothered if you remain here. Mr Alfred, do you 
 and Martin pull out as far into the lake as is necessary for 
 you to be clear of the smoke and able to breathe. Quick, 
 there is no time to be lost, for the gale is rising faster than 
 before." 
 
 There was, indeed, no time to be lost. Mr Campbell 
 took his wife by the arm ; Henry led the girls, for the 
 smoke was so thick that they could not see the way. 
 Percival and Strawberry followed. Alfred and Martin had 
 already gone down to get the boat ready. In a few 
 minutes they were in the boat, and pushed off from the 
 shore. The boat was crowded, but being flat-bottomed 
 she bore the load well. They pulled out about half a mile 
 into the lake, before they found themselves in a less 
 oppressive atmosphere. Not a word was spoken until 
 Martin and Alfred had stopped rowing. 
 
 " And old Malachi and John, where are they ? " said 
 Mrs Campbell, who, now that they were clear of the 
 smoke, discovered that these were not in the boat. 
 
 " Oh, never fear them, ma'am," replied Martin ; 
 "Malachi stayed behind to see if he could be of use. 
 He knows how to take care of himself, and of John 
 too." 
 
 " This is an awful visitation," said Mrs Campbell, after 
 a pause. " Look, the whole wood is now on fire, close 
 down to the clearing. The house must be burnt, and we 
 shall save nothing." 
 
 "It is the will of God, my dear wife ; and if we are to 
 be deprived of what little wealth we have, we must not 
 
The Settlers 203 
 
 murmur, but submit with resignation. Let us thank 
 Heaven that our lives are preserved." 
 
 Another pause ensued ; at last the silence was broken 
 by Emma. 
 
 " There is the cow-house on fire — I see the flames 
 bursting from the roof." 
 
 Mrs Campbell, whose hand was on that of her husband, 
 squeezed it in silence. It was the commencement of the 
 destruction of their whole property — all their labours and 
 efforts had been thrown away. The winter was coming 
 on, and they would be houseless — what would become of 
 them ! 
 
 All this passed in her mind, but she did not speak. 
 
 At this moment the flames of the fire rose up straight 
 to the sky. Martin perceived it, and jumped up on his 
 feet. 
 
 " There is a lull in the wind," said Alfred. 
 
 " Yes," replied Martin, and continued holding up his 
 hand, " I felt a drop of rain. Yes, it's coming ; another 
 quarter of an hour and we may be safe." 
 
 Martin was correct in his observation; the wind had 
 lulled for a moment, and he had felt the drops of rain. 
 This pause continued for about three or four minutes, 
 during which the cow-house burnt furiously, but the 
 ashes and sparks were no longer hurled down on the 
 prairie ; then suddenly the wind shifted to the south-east, 
 with such torrents of rain as almost to blind them. So 
 violent was the gust, that even the punt careened to it ; 
 but Alfred pulled its head round smartly, and put it 
 before the wind. The gale was now equally strong from 
 the quarter to which it had changed ; the lake became 
 agitated and covered with white foam, and before the 
 punt reached the shore again, which it did in a few 
 minutes, the water washed over its two sides, and they 
 were in danger of swamping. Alfred directed them all 
 to sit still, and raising the blades of the oars up into the 
 air, the punt was dashed furiously through the waves, 
 till it grounded on the beach. 
 
204 The Settlers 
 
 Martin and Alfred jumped out into the water and hauled 
 the punt further before they disembarked ; the rain still 
 poured down in torrents, and they were wet to the skin ; 
 as they landed, they were met by Malachi and John. 
 
 "It's all over, and all is safe!" exclaimed Malachi. 
 " It was touch and go, that's sartain ; but all's safe, 
 except the cow-house, and that's easily put to rights 
 again. You all had better go home as fast as you can, 
 and get to bed." 
 
 "Is all quite safe, do you think, Malachi?" said Mr 
 Campbell. 
 
 " Yes, sir, no fear now ; the lire hasn't passed the 
 stream, and even if it had, this rain would put it out, for 
 we only have the beginning of it ; but it was a near thing, 
 that's sartain." 
 
 The party walked back to the house, and as soon as 
 they had entered, Mr Campbell kneeled down and thanked 
 Heaven for their miraculous preservation. All joined 
 heartily in the prayer, and, after they had waited up a 
 few minutes, by which time they were satisfied that the 
 flames were fast extinguishing and they had nothing more 
 to fear, they took off their wet clothes, and retired to bed. 
 
 The next morning they rose early, for all were anxious 
 to ascertain the mischief which had been occasioned by 
 the fire. The cow-house, on the opposite side of the 
 stream, was the only part of the premises which had 
 severely suffered ; the walls were standing, but the roof 
 was burnt. On the side of the stream where the house 
 stood, the rails and many portions of the buildings were 
 actually charred, and, had it not been for the providential 
 change of the wind and the falling of the rain, must in 
 a few minutes have been destroyed. The prairie was 
 covered with cinders and the grass was burnt and withered. 
 The forest on the other side of the stream to a great 
 extent was burnt down; some of the largest trees still 
 remained, throwing out their blackened arms, now leafless 
 and branchless, to the sky, but they were never to throw 
 forth a branch or leaf again. It was a melancholy and 
 
The Settlers 205 
 
 desolate picture, and rendered still more so by the heavy 
 rain which still continued to pour down without inter- 
 mission. 
 
 As they were surveying the scene, Malachi and Martin 
 came to them. 
 
 "The stock are all right, sir," said Martin ; " I counted 
 them, and there is not one missing. There's no harm done 
 except to the cow-house ; on the contrary, the fire has 
 proved a good friend to us." 
 
 " How so, Martin ? " asked Mr Campbell. 
 
 " Because it has cleared many acres of ground, and 
 saved us much labour. All on the other side of the 
 stream is now cleared away, and next spring we will have 
 our corn between the stumps ; and in autumn, after we 
 have gathered in the harvest, we will cut down and burn 
 the trees which are now standing. It has done a deal of 
 good to the prairie also, we shall have fine herbage there 
 next spring." 
 
 " We have to thank Heaven for its mercy," said Mr 
 Campbell ; " at one time yesterday evening, I thought we 
 were about to be rendered destitute indeed, but it has 
 pleased God that it should be otherwise." 
 
 " Yes, sir," observed Malachi ; " what threatened your 
 ruin has turned out to your advantage. Next year you 
 will see everything green and fresh as before ; and, as 
 Martin says, you have to thank the fire for clearing away 
 more land for you than a whole regiment of soldiers could 
 have done in two or three years." 
 
 "But we must work hard and get in the corn next 
 spring, for otherwise the brushwood will grow up so fast, 
 as to become a forest again in a few years." 
 
 " I never thought of inquiring," said Mary, " how it 
 was that the forest could have taken fire." 
 
 "Why, miss," replied Malachi, "in the autumn, when 
 everything is as dry as tinder, nothing is more easy. The 
 Indians light their fire, and do not take the trouble to put 
 it out, and that is generally the cause of it ; but then it 
 requires wind to help it." 
 
206 The Settlers 
 
 The danger that they had escaped made a serious 
 impression on the whole party, and the following day, 
 being Sunday, Mr Campbell did not forget to offer up a 
 prayer of thankfulness for their preservation. 
 
 The roof of the cow-house was soon repaired by Alfred 
 and Martin, and the Indian summer passed away without 
 any further adventure. 
 
 The day after the fire, a despatch arrived from the fort 
 to ascertain their welfare, and the Colonel and officers 
 were greatly rejoiced to learn that comparatively so little 
 damage had been done, for they expected to find that the 
 family had been burnt out, and had made arrangements at 
 the fort to receive them. 
 
 Gradually the weather became cold and the fires were 
 lighted, and a month after the evil we have described, the 
 winter again set in. 
 
 Chapter XXIX 
 
 Once more was the ground covered with snow to the 
 depth of three feet. The cattle were littered down inside 
 the enclosure of palisades round the cow-house ; the sheep 
 were driven into the enclosed sheep-fold, and the horses 
 were put into a portion of the barn in the sheep-fold which 
 had been parted off for them. All was made secure and 
 every preparation made for the long winter. Although 
 there had been a fall of snow, the severe frost had not yet 
 come on. It did, however, in about a fortnight afterwards, 
 and then, according to the wishes of the Colonel, six oxen 
 were killed for the use of the fort and taken there by the 
 horses on a sledge ; this was the last task that they had to 
 fulfil, and then Alfred bade adieu to the officers of the 
 fort, as they did not expect to meet again till the winter 
 was over. Having experienced one winter, they were 
 more fully prepared for the second ; and as Malachi, 
 the Strawberry, and John were now regular inmates 
 
The Settlers 207 
 
 of the house, for they did not keep a separate table, there 
 was a greater feeling of security, and the monotony and 
 dreariness were not so great as in the preceding winter : 
 moreover, everything was now in its place, and they had 
 more to attend to, — two circumstances which greatly 
 contributed to relieve the ennui arising from continual 
 confinement. The hunting parties went out as usual ; 
 only Henry, and occasionally Alfred, remained at home 
 to attend to the stock, and to perform other offices which 
 the increase of their establishment required. The new 
 books brought by Henry from Montreal, and which by 
 common consent had been laid aside for the winter's 
 evenings, were now a great source of amusement, as 
 Mr Campbell read aloud a portion of them every evening. 
 Time passed away quickly, as it always does when there 
 is a regular routine of duties and employment, and 
 Christmas came before they were aware of its approach. 
 
 It was a great comfort to Mrs Campbell that she now 
 always had John at home, except when he was out 
 hunting, and on that score she had long dismissed all 
 anxiety, as she had full confidence in Malachi ; but latterly 
 Malachi and John seldom went out alone ; indeed, the old 
 man appeared to like being in company, and his misanthropy 
 had wholly disappeared. He now invariably spent his 
 evenings with the family assembled round the kitchen fire, 
 and had become much more fond of hearing his own voice. 
 John did not so much admire these evening parties. He 
 cared nothing for new books, or indeed any books. He 
 would amuse himself making mocassins, or working 
 porcupine quills with the Strawberry at one corner of the 
 fire, and the others might talk or read, it was all the same, 
 John never said a word or appeared to pay the least 
 attention to what was said. His father occasionally tried 
 to make him learn something, but it was useless. He 
 would remain for hours with his book before him, but his 
 mind was elsewhere. Mr Campbell, therefore, gave up 
 the attempt for the present, indulging the hope that when 
 John was older, he would be more aware of the advantages 
 
2o8 The Settlers 
 
 of education, and would become more attentive. At 
 present, it was only inflicting pain on the boy without any 
 advantage being gained. But John did not always sit by 
 the kitchen fire. The wolves were much more numerous 
 than in the preceding winter, having been attracted by the 
 sheep which were within the palisade, and every night 
 the howling was incessant. The howl of a wolf was 
 sufficient to make John seize his rifle and leave the house, 
 and he would remain in the snow for hours till one came 
 sufficiently near for him to fire, and he had already killed 
 several when a circumstance occurred which was the cause 
 of great uneasiness. 
 
 John was out one evening as usual, crouched down 
 within the palisades and watching for the wolves. It was 
 a bright starry night, but there was no moon, when he 
 perceived one of the animals crawling along almost on its 
 belly, close to the door of the palisade which surrounded 
 the house. This surprised him, as, generally speaking, 
 the animals prowled round the palisade which encircled 
 the sheep-fold, or else close to the pig-sties which were 
 at the opposite side from the entrance door. John levelled 
 his rifle and fired, when, to his astonishment, the wolf 
 appeared to spring up in the air on his hind legs, then 
 fall down and roll away. The key of the palisade door 
 was always kept within, and John determined to go in 
 and fetch it, that he might ascertain whether he had killed 
 the animal or not. When he entered, Malachi said, " Did 
 you kill, my boy ? " 
 
 "Don't know," replied John; "come for the key to 
 see. 
 
 " I don't like the gate being opened at night, John," 
 said Mr Campbell ; " why don't you leave it as you usually 
 do till to-morrow morning ; that will be time enough ? " 
 
 " I don't know if it was a wolf," replied John. 
 
 " What then, boy, tell me ? " said Malachi. 
 
 "Well, I think it was an Indian," replied John-, who 
 then explained what had passed. 
 
 " Well, I shouldn't wonder," replied Malachi ; " at all 
 
The Settlers 209 
 
 events the gate must not be opened to-night, for if it was 
 an Indian you fired at, there is more than one of them v 
 we'll keep all fast, John, and see what it was to-morrow." 
 
 Mrs Campbell and the girls were much alarmed at this 
 event, and it was with difficulty that they were persuaded 
 to retire to rest. 
 
 " We will keep watch to-night at all events," said 
 Malachi, as soon as Mrs Campbell and her nieces had 
 left the room. " The boy is right, I have no doubt. It is 
 the Angry Snake and his party who are prowling about, 
 but if the boy has hit the Indian, which I have no doubt 
 of, they will make off; however, it will be just as well to 
 be on our guard, nevertheless. Martin can watch here, 
 and I will watch in the fold." 
 
 We have before observed that the lodge of Malachi, 
 Martin, and his wife, was built within the palisade of the 
 sheep-fold, and that there was a passage from the palisade 
 round the house to that which surrounded the sheep-fold, 
 which passage had also a palisade on each side of it. 
 
 " I will watch here," said Alfred ; " let Martin go home 
 with you and his wife." 
 
 " I will watch with you," said John. 
 
 " Well, perhaps that will be better," said Malachi ; 
 " two rifles are better than one, and if any assistance is 
 required, there will be one to send for it." 
 
 " But what do you think they would do, Malachi ? " 
 said Mr Campbell ; " they cannot climb the palisades." 
 
 " Not well, sir, nor do I think they would attempt it 
 unless they had a large force, which I am sure they have 
 not ; no, sir, they would rather endeavour to set fire to the 
 house if they could, but that's not so easy ; one thing is 
 certain, that the Snake will try all he can to get possession 
 of what he saw in your storehouse." 
 
 " That I do not doubt," said Alfred; " but he will not 
 find it quite so easy a matter." 
 
 " They've been reconnoitering, sir, that's the truth of it, 
 and if John has helped one of them to a bit of lead, it will 
 do good ; for it will prove to them that we are on the alert, 
 s o 
 
210 The Settlers 
 
 and make them careful how they come near the house 
 again." 
 
 After a few minutes' more conversation, Mr Campbell, 
 Henry, and Percival retired, leaving the others to watch. 
 Alfred walked home with Malachi and his party to see if 
 all was right at the sheep-fold, and then returned. 
 
 The night passed without any further disturbance except 
 the howling of the wolves, to which they were accustomed. 
 
 The next morning at daybreak, Malachi and Martin came 
 to the house, and with John and Alfred, they opened the 
 palisade gate, and went out to survey the spot where John 
 had fired. 
 
 " Yes, sir," said Malachi ; " it was an Indian, no doubt 
 of it ; here are the dents made in the snow by his knees as 
 he crawled along, and John has hit him, for here is the 
 blood. Let's follow the trail. See, sir, he has been hard 
 hit ; there is more blood this way as we go on. Ha ! " 
 continued Malachi, as he passed by a mound of snow ; 
 " here's the wolf's-skin he was covered up with ; then he 
 is dead or thereabouts, and they have carried him off, for 
 be never would have parted with his skin, if he had had 
 his senses about him." 
 
 " Yes," observed Martin, "his wound was mortal, that's 
 certain." 
 
 They pursued the track till they arrived at the forest, 
 and then, satisfied by the marks on the snow that the 
 wounded man had been carried away, they returned to the 
 house, when they found the rest of the family dressed and 
 in the kitchen. Alfred showed them the skin of the wolf, 
 and informed them of what they had discovered. 
 
 "lam grieved that blood has been shed," observed Mrs 
 Campbell; "I wish it had not happened. I have heard 
 that the Indians never forgive on such occasions." 
 
 " Why, ma'am, they are very revengeful, that's certain, 
 but still they won't like to risk too much. This has been 
 a lesson to them. I only wish it had been the Angry 
 Snake himself who was settled, as then we should have no 
 more trouble or anxiety about them." 
 
The Settlers 2 1 1 
 
 " Perhaps it may be," said Alfred. 
 
 " No, sir, that's not likely ; it's one of his young men ; 
 I know the Indian customs well." 
 
 It was some time before the alarm occasioned by this 
 event subsided in the mind of Mrs Campbell and her 
 nieces ; Mr Campbell also thought much about it, and 
 betrayed occasional anxiety. The parties went out hunting 
 as before, but those at home now felt anxious till they 
 returned from the chase. Time, however, and not hearing 
 anything more of the Indians, gradually revived their 
 courage, and before the winter was half over they thought 
 little about it. Indeed, it had been ascertained by Malachi 
 from another band of Indians which he fell in with near 
 a small lake where they were trapping beaver, that the 
 Angry Snake was not in that part of the country, but had 
 gone with his band to the westward at the commencement 
 of the new year. This satisfied them that the enemy had 
 left immediately after the attempt which he had made to 
 reconnoitre the premises. 
 
 The hunting parties, therefore, as we said, continued as 
 before ; indeed, they were necessary for the supply of so 
 many mouths. Percival, who had grown very much since his 
 residence in Canada, was very anxious to be permitted to join 
 them, which he never had been during the former winter. 
 This was very natural. He saw his younger brother go 
 out almost daily, and seldom return without having been 
 successful; indeed, John was, next to Malachi, the best 
 shot of the party. It was, therefore, very annoying to 
 Percival that he should always be detained at home doing 
 all the drudgery of the house, such as feeding the pigs, 
 cleaning knives, and other menial work, while his younger 
 brother was doing the duty of a man. To Percival's repeated 
 entreaties, objections were constantly raised by his mother 
 they could not spare him, he was not accustomed to walk 
 in snow-shoes. Mr Campbell observed that Percival 
 became dissatisfied and unhappy, and Alfred took his part 
 and pleaded for him. Alfred observed very truly, that the 
 Strawberry could occasionally do Percival's work, and that 
 
2i2 The Settlers 
 
 if it could be avoided, he should not be cooped up at 
 home in the way that he was ; and, Mr Campbell agreeing 
 with Alfred, Mrs Campbell very reluctantly gave her 
 consent to his occasionally going out. 
 
 " Why, aunt, have you such an objection to Percival 
 going out with the hunters ? " said Mary. " It must be 
 very trying to him to be always detained at home." 
 
 " I feel the truth of what you say, my dear Mary," said 
 Mrs Campbell, " and I assure you it is not out of selfish- 
 ness, or because we "shall have more work to do, that I 
 wish him to remain with us ; but I have an instinctive 
 dread that some accident will happen to him, which I 
 cannot overcome, and there is no arguing with a mother's 
 fears and a mother's love." 
 
 " You were quite as uneasy, my dear aunt, when John 
 first went out ; you were continually in alarm about him, 
 but now you are perfectly at ease," replied Emma. 
 
 " Very true," said Mrs Campbell ; "it is, perhaps, a 
 weakness on my part which I ought to get over ; but we 
 are all liable to such feelings. I trust in God there is no real 
 cause for apprehension, and that my reluctance is a mere 
 weakness and folly. But I see the poor boy has long pined 
 at being kept at home ; for nothing is more irksome to a 
 high-couraged and spirited boy as he is. I have, therefore, 
 given my consent, because I think it is my duty ; still the 
 feeling remains, so let us say no more about it, my dear 
 girls, for the subject is painful to me." 
 
 " My dear aunt, did you not say that you would talk to 
 Strawberry on the subject of religion, and try if you could 
 not persuade her to become a Christian ? She is very 
 serious at prayers, I observe \ and appears, now that she 
 understands English, to be very attentive to what is said." 
 
 " Yes, my dear Emma, it is my intention so to do very 
 soon, but I do not like to be in too great a hurry. A mere 
 conforming to the usages of our religion would be of little 
 avail, and I fear that too many of our good missionaries, in 
 their anxiety to make converts, do not sufficiently consider 
 this point. Religion must proceed from conviction, and be 
 
The Settlers 213 
 
 seated in the heart ; the heart, indeed, must be changed, 
 not mere outward forms attended to." 
 
 " What is the religion of the Indians, my dear aunt ? " 
 said Mary. 
 
 "One which makes conversion the more difficult. It is 
 in many respects so near what is right, that Indians do not 
 easily perceive the necessity of change. They believe in 
 one God, the fountain of all good ; they believe in a future 
 state and in future rewards and punishments. You per- 
 ceive they have the same foundation as we have, although 
 they know not Christ, and, having very incomplete notions 
 of duty, have a very insufficient sense of their manifold 
 transgressions and offences in God's sight, and conse- 
 quently have no idea of the necessity of a mediator. Now, 
 it is perhaps easier to convince those who are entirely 
 wrong, such as worship idols and false gods, than those 
 who approach so nearly to the truth. But I have had 
 many hours of reflection upon the proper course to pursue, 
 and I do intend to have some conversation with her on the 
 subject in a very short time. I have delayed because I 
 consider it absolutely necessary that she should be perfectly 
 aware of what I say, before I try to alter her belief. 
 Now, the Indian language, although quite sufficient for 
 Indian wants, is poor and has not the same copiousness as 
 ours, because they do not require the words to explain 
 what we term abstract ideas. It is, therefore, impossible 
 to explain the mysteries of our holy religion to one who 
 does not well understand our language. I think, however, 
 that the Strawberry now begins to comprehend sufficiently 
 for me to make the first attempt. I say first attempt, 
 because I have no idea of making a convert in a week, 
 or a month, or even in six months. All I can do is to 
 exert my best abilities, and then trust to God, who, in 
 his own good time will enlighten her mind to receive his 
 truth." 
 
 The next day the hunting party went out, and Percival, 
 to his great delight, was permitted to accompany it. As 
 they had a long way to go, for they had selected the 
 
214 The Settlers 
 
 hunting-ground, they set off early in the morning, before 
 daylight, Mr Campbell having particularly requested that 
 they would not return home late. 
 
 Chapter XXX 
 
 The party had proceeded many miles before they arrived 
 at the spot where Malachi thought that they would fall 
 in with some venison, which was the principal game that 
 they sought. It was not till near ten o'clock in the morn- 
 ing that they stood on the ground which had been selected 
 for the sport. It was an open part of the forest, and the 
 snow lay in large drifts, but here and there on the hill 
 sides the grass was nearly bare, and the deer were able, 
 by scraping with their feet, to obtain some food. They 
 were all pretty well close together when they arrived. 
 Percival and Henry were about a quarter of a mile behind, 
 for Percival was not used to the snow-shoes, and did not 
 get on so well as the others. Malachi and the rest with 
 him halted, that Henry and Percival might come up with 
 them, and then, after they had recovered their breath a 
 little, he said, 
 
 " Now, you see there's a fine lot of deer here, Master 
 Percival, but as you know nothing about woodcraft, and 
 may put us all out, observe what I say to you. The 
 animals are not only cute of hearing and seeing, but they 
 are more cute of smell, and they can scent a man a mile 
 off if the wind blows down to them ; so you see it would 
 be useless to attempt to get near to them if we do not get 
 to the lee side of them without noise and without being 
 seen. Now, the wind has been from the eastward, and as 
 we are to the southward, we must get round by the woods 
 to the westward, before we go upon the open ground, 
 and then, Master Percival, you must do as we do, and 
 keep behind, to watch our motions. If we come to a 
 swell in the land, you must not run up, or even walk up, 
 
The Settlers 215 
 
 as you might show yourself ; the deer might be on the 
 other side, within twenty yards of you ; but you must 
 hide yourself, as you will see that we shall do, and when 
 we have found them, I will put you in a place where you 
 shall have your shot as well as we. Do you understand, 
 Master Percival ? " 
 
 " Yes, I do, and I shall stop behind, and do as you tell 
 me." 
 
 " Well then, now, we will go back into the thick of 
 the forest till we get to leeward, and then we shall see 
 whether you will make a hunter or not." 
 
 The whole party did as Malachi directed, and for more 
 than an hour they walked through the wood, among the 
 thickest of the trees, that they might not be seen by the 
 animals. At last they arrived at the spot which Malachi 
 desired, and then they changed their course, eastward 
 towards the more open ground, where they expected to 
 find the deer. 
 
 As they entered upon the open ground, they moved for- 
 ward crouched to the ground, Malachi and Martin in the 
 advance. When in the hollows, they all collected together, 
 but on ascending a swell of the land, it was either Malachi 
 or Martin who first crept up, and, looking over the sum- 
 mit, gave notice to the others to come forward. This was 
 continually repeated for three or four miles, when Martin 
 having raised his head just above a swell, made a signal to 
 them who were below that the deer were in sight. After 
 a moment or two reconnoitering, he went down and in- 
 formed them that there were twelve or thirteen head of 
 deer scraping up the snow about one hundred yards a-head 
 of them, upon another swell of the land ; but that they 
 appeared to be alarmed and anxious, as if they had an idea 
 of danger being near. 
 
 Malachi then again crawled up to make his observations, 
 and returned. 
 
 "It is sartain," said he, "that they are flurried about 
 something ; they appear just as if they had been hunted, 
 and yet that is not likely. We must wait and let them 
 
216 The Settlers 
 
 settle a little, and find out whether any other parties have 
 been hunting them." 
 
 They waited about ten minutes, till the animals appeared 
 more settled, and then, by altering their position behind 
 the swell, gained about twenty-five yards of distance. 
 Malachi told each party which animal to aim at, and they 
 fired nearly simultaneously. Three of the beasts fell, two 
 others were wounded, the rest of the herd bounded off like 
 the wind. They all rose from behind the swell, and ran 
 forward to their prey. Alfred had fired at a fine buck 
 which stood apart from the rest, and somewhat farther off ; 
 it was evident that the animal was badly wounded, and 
 Alfred had marked the thicket into which it had floundered ; 
 but the other deer which was wounded was evidently 
 slightly hurt, and there was little chance of obtaining it, 
 as it bounded away after the rest of the herd. They all 
 ran up to where the animals lay dead, and as soon as they 
 had reloaded their rifles, Alfred and Martin went on the 
 track of the one that was badly wounded. They had 
 forced their way through the thicket for some fifty yards, 
 guided by the track of the animal, when they started back 
 at the loud growl of some beast. Alfred, who was in 
 advance, perceived that a puma (catamount, or painter, as 
 it is usually termed), had taken possession of the deer, and 
 was lying over the carcase. He levelled his rifle and fired ; 
 the beast, although badly wounded, immediately sprang at 
 him and seized him by the shoulder. Alfred was sinking 
 under the animal's weight and from the pain he was suffer- 
 ing, when Martin came to his rescue, and put his rifle ball 
 through the head of the beast, which fell dead. 
 
 " Are you much hurt, sir ? " said Martin. 
 
 " No, not much," replied Alfred ; " at least I think not, 
 but my shoulder is badly torn, and I bleed freely." 
 
 Malachi and the others now came up, and perceived 
 what had taken place. Alfred had sunk down and was 
 sitting on the ground by the side of the dead animals. 
 
 " A painter ! " exclaimed Malachi ; " well, I didn't think 
 we should see one so far west. Are you hurt, Mr Alfred ?" 
 
The Settlers 217 
 
 " Yes, a little," replied Alfred, faintly. 
 
 Malachi and Martin, without saying another word, ' 
 stripped off Alfred's hunting-coat, and then discovered that 
 he had received a very bad wound in the shoulder from the 
 teeth of the beast, and that his side was also torn by the 
 animal's claws. 
 
 " John, run for some water," said Malachi ; " you are 
 certain to find some in the hollow." 
 
 John and Percival both hastened in search of water, 
 while Malachi, and Martin, and Henry tore Alfred's shirt 
 into strips and bound up the wounds, so as to stop in a 
 great measure the flow of blood. As soon as this was 
 done and he had drunk the water brought to him in John's 
 hat, Alfred felt revived. 
 
 " I will sit down for a little longer," said he, " and then 
 we will get home as fast as we can. Martin, look after 
 the game, and when you are ready I will get up. What 
 a tremendous heavy brute that was ; I could not have 
 stood against him for a minute longer, and I had no 
 hunting-knife." 
 
 "It's a terrible beast, sir," replied Malachi. "I don't 
 know that I ever saw one larger ; they are more than a 
 match for one man, sir, and never should be attempted 
 single-handed, for they are so hard to kill." 
 
 " Where did my ball hit him ? " said Alfred. 
 
 " Here, sir, under the shoulder, and well placed too. 
 It must have gone quite close to his heart ; but unless you 
 hit them through the brain or through the heart, they are 
 certain to make their dying spring. That's an ugly wound 
 on your shoulder, and will put a stop to your hunting for 
 five or six weeks, I expect. However, it's well that it's 
 no worse." 
 
 " I feel quite strong now," replied Alfred. 
 
 "Another ten minutes, sir; let John and me whip off 
 his skin, for we must have it to show, if we have all the 
 venison spoiled. Mr Henry, tell Martin only to take the 
 prime pieces and not to mind the hides, for we shall not be 
 able to carry much. And tell him to be quick, Mr Henry, 
 
218 The Settlers 
 
 for it will not do for Mr Alfred to remain till his arm gets 
 stiff. We have many miles to get home again." 
 
 In the course of ten minutes, Malachi and John had 
 skinned the puma, and Martin made his appearance with 
 the haunches of two of the deer, which he said was as 
 much as they well could carry, and they all set off on their 
 return home. 
 
 Alfred had not proceeded far when he found himself in 
 great pain, the walking upon snow-shoes requiring so much 
 motion as to open the wounds and make them bleed again ; 
 but Malachi gave him his assistance, and having procured 
 him some more water, they continued their route. 
 
 After a time the wounds became more stiff, and Alfred 
 appeared to be more oppressed by the pain ; they proceeded, 
 however, as fast they could, and at nightfall were not far 
 from home. But Alfred moved with great difficulty ; he 
 had become very faint, so much so, that Martin requested 
 John would throw down the venison, and hasten before 
 them to the house to request Mr Campbell to send some 
 brandy or other cordial to support Alfred, who was 
 scarcely able to move on from weakness and loss of blood. 
 As they were not more than a mile from the house, John 
 was soon there, and hastening in at the door, he gave his 
 message in presence of Mrs Campbell and his cousins, who 
 were in a state of great distress at the intelligence. Mr 
 Campbell went to his room for the spirits, and as soon as 
 he brought it out, Emma seized her bonnet, and said that 
 she would accompany John. 
 
 Mr and Mrs Campbell had no time to raise any objection 
 if they were inclined, for Emma was out of the door in a 
 moment, with John at her heels. But Emma quite forgot 
 that she had no snow-shoes, and before she had gone half 
 the distance, she found herself as much fatigued as if she 
 had walked miles ; and she sank deeper and deeper in the 
 snow every minute that she advanced. At last they arrived, 
 and found the party : Alfred was lying insensible on the 
 snow, and the others making a litter of branches, that they 
 might carry him to the house. 
 
The Settlers 219 
 
 A little brandy poured down his throat brought Alfred 
 to his senses ; and as he opened his eyes, he perceived 
 Emma hanging over him. 
 
 " Dear Emma, how kind of you," said he, attempting to 
 rise. 
 
 "Do not move, Alfred; they will soon have the litter 
 ready, and then you will be carried to the house. It is 
 not far off." 
 
 "I am strong again now, Emma," replied Alfred. 
 " But you must not remain here in the cold. See, the snow 
 is falling again." 
 
 " I must remain now till they are ready to carry you, 
 Alfred, for I dare not go back by myself." 
 
 By this time the litter was prepared, and Alfred placed 
 on it. Malachi, Henry, Martin, and John took it up. 
 
 " Where is Percival ? " said Emma. 
 
 "He's behind a little way," replied John. " The snow- 
 shoes hurt him, and he could not walk so fast. He will be 
 here in a minute." 
 
 They carried Alfred to the house where Mr and Mrs 
 Campbell and Mary were waiting at the door in great 
 anxiety ; poor Emma was quite knocked up by the time 
 that they arrived, and went into her own room. 
 
 Alfred was laid on his bed, and his father then examined 
 his wounds, which he considered very dangerous, from the 
 great laceration of the flesh. Mr Campbell dressed them, 
 and then they left Alfred to the repose which he so much 
 required. The state of Alfred so occupied their minds and 
 their attention, that nothing and nobody else was thought 
 of for the first hour. Emma too had been taken very ill 
 soon after she came in, and required the attention of Mrs 
 Campbell and Mary. It was not until they were about to 
 sit down to supper that Mr Campbell said, " Why, where's 
 Percival ? " 
 
 " Percival ! Is he not here ? " was the question anxiously 
 uttered by all the party who had been hunting. 
 
 "Percival not here ! " exclaimed Mrs Campbell, starting 
 up. " Where — where is my child ? " 
 
220 The Settlers 
 
 " He was just behind us," said John ; " he sat down to 
 alter his snow-shoes : the ties hurt him." 
 
 Malachi and Martin ran out of doors in consternation ; 
 they knew the danger, for the snow was now falling in 
 such heavy flakes, that it was impossible to see or direct 
 their steps two yards in any direction. 
 
 "The boy will be lost for sartain," said Malachi to 
 Martin \ " if he has remained behind till this fall of snow, 
 he never will find his way, but wander about till he 
 perishes." 
 
 " Yes," said Martin, "he has but a poor chance, that is 
 the truth ; I would have given my right arm this had not 
 happened." 
 
 " Misfortune never comes single," replied Malachi ; 
 "what can we do? Madam Campbell will be beside her- 
 self, for she loves that boy beyond all measure." 
 
 " It's useless our going out," observed Martin ; " we 
 should never find him, and only lose ourselves ; but still 
 we had better go back, and say that we will try. At all 
 events we can go to the edge of the forest, and halloo 
 every minute or so ; if the boy is still on his legs, it will 
 guide him to us." 
 
 " Yes," replied Malachi, " and we may light a pine 
 torch ; it might be of some use. Well, then, let's go in, 
 and tell them that we are going in search of the boy ; as 
 long as madam knows that we are seeking him, she will 
 not lose hope, and hope will keep up her spirits for the 
 time, till she is better prepared for her loss." 
 
 There was much good sense and knowledge of the 
 human heart in the observation of Malachi, who, although 
 he was aware that all search would be useless, could not 
 resolve to destroy at once all hope in the mind of the 
 afflicted and anxious mother. 
 
 They went in, and found Mrs Campbell weeping bitterly, 
 supported by her husband and Mary. They stated that 
 they were going to search for the boy, and bring him 
 home if they could, and, taking three or four pine torches, 
 one of which they lighted, they set off for the edge of the 
 
The Settlers 221 
 
 forest, where they remained for two hours with the light, 
 shouting at intervals ; but the snow fell so fast, and the 
 cold was so intense, for the wind blew fresh from the 
 northward, that they could remain no longer. They did 
 not, however, return to the house, but went to their own 
 lodge to recover themselves, and remain there till daylight. 
 They then went out again ; the snowstorm had ceased, 
 and the morning was clear and bright ; they went back 
 into the forest (on the road by which they had come home) 
 for three or four miles, but the snow now fallen had 
 covered all the tracks which they had made the day before, 
 and was in many places several feet deep. They proceeded 
 to where Percival was last seen by John, who had described 
 the spot very exactly ; they looked everywhere about, 
 made circuits round and round, in hopes of perceiving the 
 muzzle of his rifle peeping out above the snow, but there 
 was nothing to be discovered, and after a search of four or 
 five hours, they returned to the house. They found Mr 
 Campbell and Henry in the kitchen, for Mrs Campbell was 
 in such a state of anxiety and distress, that she was in her 
 room attended by Mary. Mr Campbell perceived by their 
 countenances that they brought no satisfactory tidings. 
 Malachi shook his head mournfully, and sat down. 
 
 "Do you think that my poor boy is lost, Malachi?" 
 said Mr Campbell. 
 
 " He is, I fear, sir ; he must have sat down to rest 
 himself, and has been overpowered and fallen asleep. He 
 has been buried in the snow, and he will not wake till the 
 day of resurrection." 
 
 Mr Campbell covered his face with his hands, and after 
 a time exclaimed, " His poor mother ! " 
 
 After a few minutes, he rose and went into Mrs Camp- 
 bell's room. 
 
 "What of my child, my dear, dear Percival?" ex- 
 claimed Mrs Campbell. 
 
 " The Lord gave, and the Lord hath taken away," 
 replied Mr Campbell ; " your child is happy." 
 
 Mrs Campbell wept bitterly ; and having thus given 
 
222 The Settlers 
 
 vent to the feelings of nature, she became gradually more 
 calm and resigned ; her habitually devout spirit sought and 
 found relief in the God of all comfort. 
 
 Chapter XXXI 
 
 Thus in one short day was the family of Mr Campbell 
 changed from a house of joy to one of mourning. And 
 true was the remark of Malachi, that misfortunes seldom 
 come single, for now they had another cause of anxiety. 
 Emma, by her imprudent exposure to the intense chill of 
 the night air and the wetting of her feet, was first taken 
 with a violent cold, which was followed by a fever, which 
 became more alarming every day. Thus, in addition to 
 the loss of one of their children, Mr and Mrs Campbell 
 were threatened with being deprived of two more; for 
 their nieces were regarded as such, and Alfred was in a very 
 precarious state. The wounds had assumed such an angry 
 appearance, that Mr Campbell was fearful of mortification. 
 This accumulated distress had, however, one good effect 
 upon them. The danger of losing Emma and Alfred so 
 occupied their minds and their attention, that they had not 
 time to bewail the loss of Percival ; and even Mrs Camp- 
 bell, in her prayers, was enabled to resign herself to the 
 Almighty's will in taking away her child, if it would but 
 please him to spare the two others who were afflicted. 
 Long and tedious were the hours, the days, and the weeks 
 that passed away before either of them could be considered 
 in a state of convalescence ; but her prayers were heard, 
 and as the winter closed, their recovery was no longer 
 doubtful. A melancholy winter it had been to them all, 
 but the joy of once more seeing Emma resume her duties, 
 and Alfred, supported on cushions, able to be moved into 
 the sitting-room, had a very exhilarating effect upon their 
 spirits. True, there was no longer the mirth and merri- 
 ment that once reigned, but there was a subdued gratitude 
 
The Settlers 
 
 223 
 
 to Heaven, which, if it did not make them at once cheerful, 
 at least prevented anything like repining or complaint. 
 Grateful for the mercies vouchsafed to them in having 
 Alfred and Emma spared to them, Mr and Mrs Campbell 
 consoled themselves in reference to Percival, with the 
 reflection, that at so early an age, before he had lived to 
 be corrupted by the world, to die was gain, — and that 
 their dear boy had become, through Divine grace, an 
 inhabitant of the kingdom of Heaven. By degrees the 
 family became again cheerful and happy ; the merry laugh 
 of Emma once more enlivened them, Alfred again recov- 
 ered his former health and spirits, and Mrs Campbell could 
 bear the mention of the name of Percival, and join in the 
 praises of the amiable child. 
 
 The spring now came on, the snow gradually dis- 
 appeared, that the ice was carried down the rapids, and 
 once more left the blue lake clear ; the cattle were turned 
 out to feed off the grass the year before left on the prairie, 
 and all the men were busy in preparing to put in the seed. 
 As soon as the snow was gone, Malachi, Martin, and 
 Alfred, without saying a word to Mrs Campbell, had 
 gone into the forest, and made every search for the body 
 of poor Percival, but without success, and it was 
 considered that he had wandered and died on some spot 
 which they could not discover, or that the wolves had 
 dug his remains out of the snow, and devoured them. 
 Not a trace of him could anywhere be discovered ; and 
 the search was, after a few days, discontinued. The 
 return of the spring had another good effect upon the 
 spirits of the party ; for, with the spring came on such a 
 variety of work to be done, that they had not a moment 
 to spare. They had now so many acres for corn, that 
 they had scarcely time to get through all the preparatory 
 work, and fortunate it was that Alfred was so much 
 recovered that he could join in the labour. Malachi, 
 John, and even Mr Campbell assisted, and at last the task 
 was completed. Then they had a communication with the 
 fort, and letters from Quebec, Montreal, and England: 
 
224 The Settlers 
 
 there were none of any importance from England, but one 
 from Montreal informed Mr Campbell that, agreeably to 
 contract, the engineer would arrive in the course of the 
 month, with the bateaux containing the machinery, and that 
 the water-mill would be erected as soon as possible. 
 There was also a letter from England, which gave them 
 great pleasure-, it was from Captain Sinclair to Alfred, 
 informing him that he had arranged all his business with 
 his guardian, and that he should rejoin his regiment and 
 be at the fort early in the spring, as he should sail in the 
 first vessel which left England. He stated how delighted 
 he should be at his return, and told him to say to Emma 
 that he had not found an English wife, as she had pro- 
 phesied, but was coming back as heart-whole as he went. 
 Very soon afterwards they had a visit from Colonel Forster 
 and some of the officers of the garrison. The Colonel 
 offered Mr Campbell a party of soldiers to assist in raising 
 the mill, and the offer was thankfully accepted. 
 
 " We were very much alarmed about you last autumn 
 when the woods were on fire, Mr Campbell," said the 
 Colonel -, " but I perceive that it has been of great advan- 
 tage to you. You have now a large quantity of cleared 
 land sown with seed, and if you had possessed sufficient 
 means, might have had much more put in, as I perceive all 
 the land to the north-west is cleared by the fire." 
 
 " Yes," replied Mr Campbell ; " but my allotment, as 
 you know, extends along the beach, and we have sown 
 the seed as far from the beach as the property extends." 
 
 " Then I should recommend you to write to Quebec, 
 and apply for another grant on each side of the stream ; 
 indeed, at the back of and equal to what you now have." 
 
 "But if I do, I have not the means of working the 
 land." 
 
 " No, not with your present force, I grant ; but there 
 are many emigrants who would be glad of work, and who 
 would settle here upon favourable conditions." 
 
 " The expense would be very great," said Mr Camp- 
 bell. 
 
The Settlers 225 
 
 " It would ; but the return would indemnify you. The 
 troops at the fort would take all the flour off your hands 
 if you had ever so much." 
 
 "I am not inclined at present to speculate much 
 further," replied Mr Campbell, " but I shall see how this 
 year turns out, and if I find that I am successful, I will 
 then decide." 
 
 " Of course, you will but act prudently. You can 
 send down to your agent at Quebec, and ascertain what 
 would be the probable terms of the men you might 
 require. But there is another way, which is to give them 
 the land to cultivate, and the seed, and to receive from 
 them a certain portion of corn in return, as rent ; that is 
 very safe, and your land will be all gradually brought into 
 cultivation, besides the advantage of having neighbours 
 about you. You might send one of your sons down to 
 Montreal, and arrange all that." 
 
 " I certainly will write to my agent and institute 
 inquiries," replied Mr Campbell, " and many thanks to you 
 for the suggestion ; I have still a few hundreds at the 
 bank to dispose of, if necessary." 
 
 About three weeks after this conversation, the bateaux 
 arrived with the engineer and machinery for the flour and 
 saw mills : and now the settlement again presented a 
 lively scene, being thronged with the soldiers who were 
 sent from the fort. The engineer was a very pleasant 
 intelligent young Englishman, who had taken up his 
 profession in Canada, and was considered one of the most 
 able in the colony. The site of the mill was soon chosen, 
 and now the axes again resounded in the woods, as the 
 trees were felled and squared under his directions. Alfred 
 was constantly with the engineer, superintending the 
 labour of the men, and contracted a great intimacy with 
 him ; indeed, that gentleman was soon on such a footing 
 with the whole family, as to be considered almost as one 
 of them, for he was very amusing, very well bred, and 
 had evidently received every advantage of education. Mr 
 Campbell found that Mr Emmerson, for such was his 
 s p 
 
226 The Settlers 
 
 name, could give him every particular relative to the 
 emigrants who had come out, as he was so constantly 
 travelling about the country, and was in such constant 
 communication with them. 
 
 " You are very fortunate in your purchase," said he to 
 Mr Campbell, " the land is excellent, and you have a 
 good water power in the stream, as well as convenient 
 carriage by the lake. Fifty years hence this property will 
 be worth a large sum of money." 
 
 " I want very much to get some more emigrants to 
 settle here," observed Mr Campbell. " It would add to 
 our security and comfort ; and I have not sufficient hands 
 to cultivate the land which has been cleared by the fire 
 of last autumn. If not cultivated in a short time, it will 
 be all forest again." 
 
 "At present it is all raspberries, and very good ones 
 too, are they not, Mr Emmerson ? " said Emma. 
 
 " Yes, miss, most excellent," replied he ; " but you 
 are aware that whenever you cut down trees here, and 
 do not hoe the ground to sow it, raspberry bushes grow 
 up immediately." 
 
 " Indeed, I was not aware of it." 
 
 " Such is the case, nevertheless. After the raspberries, 
 the seedling hardwood trees spring up, and, as Mr Campbell 
 says, they soon grow into a forest again." 
 
 " I do not think that you would have much trouble in 
 getting emigrants to come here, Mr Campbell, but the 
 difficulty will be in persuading them to remain. Their 
 object in coming out to this country is to obtain land of 
 their own, and become independent. Many of them have 
 not the means to go on, and, as a temporary resource, are 
 compelled to act as labourers ; but the moment that they 
 get sufficient to purchase for themselves, they will leave 
 you." 
 
 " That is very natural ; but I have been thinking of 
 obtaining a larger grant than I have now, and I wish very 
 much that I could make an arrangement with some 
 emigrants. The Colonel says that I might do so by 
 
The Settlers 227 
 
 supplying them with seed, and taking corn in return as 
 rent." 
 
 "That would not be a permanent arrangement," re- 
 plied Mr Emmerson. " How much land do you propose 
 applying for ? " 
 
 " Six hundred acres." 
 
 "Well, sir, I think it would meet the views of both 
 parties if you were to offer terms like the following — 
 that is, divide the land into lots of one hundred acres each, 
 and allow them to cultivate for you the fifty acres that 
 adjoin your own land, with the right of purchasing the 
 other fifty as their own property, as soon as they can. 
 You will then obtain three hundred acres of the most 
 valuable land, in addition to your present farm, and have 
 fixed neighbours around you, even after they are enabled 
 to purchase the other fifty." 
 
 " I think that a very good arrangement, Mr Emmerson, 
 and I would gladly consent to it." 
 
 " "Well, sir, I shall have plenty of opportunities this 
 summer of making the proposal to the emigrants, and if 
 I find any parties who seem likely to prove advantageous 
 as neighbours, I will let you know." 
 
 " And with such expectations I will apply for the 
 additional grant," said Mr Campbell, " for to have neigh- 
 bours in this solitude, I would almost make them a present 
 of the land." 
 
 " I suspect that in a few years you will have neighbours 
 enough, without resorting to such an expedient," replied 
 Mr Emmerson, " but according to your present proposal, 
 they may be better selected, and you may make terms 
 which will prevent any nuisances." 
 
 The works at the mill proceeded rapidly, and before 
 the hay-harvest the mill was complete. Alfred was very 
 careful, and paid every attention to what was going on, 
 and so did Martin, that they might understand the 
 machinery. This was very simple. Mr Emmerson tried 
 the mill, and found it to answer well. He explained 
 everything to Alfred, and put the mill to work, that he 
 
228 The Settlers 
 
 might be fully master of it. As it was a fortnight after 
 the mill was at work before Mr Emmerson could obtain 
 a passage back to Montreal, Alfred and Martin worked 
 both mills during that time, and felt satisfied that they 
 required no further instruction. The soldiers, at the 
 request of Mr Campbell, were allowed to remain till the 
 hay-harvest, and as soon as the hay was gathered in, they 
 were paid and returned to the fort. Captain Sinclair, 
 who, from his letter, had been expected to arrive much 
 sooner, came just as the soldiers had left the farm. It 
 need hardly be said that he was received most warmly. 
 He had a great deal to tell them, and had brought out a 
 great many presents ; those for poor little Percival he 
 kept back, of course. Emma and Mary were delighted 
 to have him again as a companion and to resume their 
 walks with him ; a fortnight thus passed away very 
 quickly, when his leave of absence expired, and he was 
 obliged to return to the fort. Previous, however, to his 
 going away, he requested a private interview with Mr 
 and Mrs Campbell, in which he stated his exact position 
 and his means, and requested their sanction to his paying 
 his addresses to Mary. Mr and Mrs Campbell, who had 
 already perceived the attentions he had shown to her, did 
 not hesitate to express their satisfaction at his request, 
 and their best wishes for his success ; and having so done, 
 they left him to forward his own suit, which Captain 
 Sinclair did not fail to do that very evening. Mary 
 Percival was too amiable and right-minded a girl not at 
 once to refuse or accept Captain Sinclair. As she had 
 long been attached to him, she did not deny that such 
 was the case, and Captain Sinclair was overjoyed at his 
 success. 
 
 " I have spoken frankly to you, Captain Sinclair," said 
 Mary ; " I have not denied that you have an interest in 
 my affections ; but I must now request you to let me 
 know what are your future views." 
 
 " To do just what you wish me to do." 
 
 " I have no right to advise, and no wish to persuade. 
 
The Settlers 
 
 229 
 
 I have my own path of duty pointed out to me, and from 
 that I cannot swerve." 
 
 " And what is that ?" 
 
 " It is, that under present circumstances, I must not 
 think of leaving my uncle and aunt. I have been bred up 
 and educated by them ; I have as an orphan shared their 
 prosperity ; I have a deep debt of gratitude to pay, and I 
 cannot consent to return to England to enjoy all the 
 advantages which your means will afford, while they 
 remain in their present isolated position. Hereafter 
 circumstances may alter my opinion, but such it is at 
 present." 
 
 "But if I am willing to remain with you here to share 
 your fortunes, will not that satisfy you ? " 
 
 " No, certainly not ; for that would be allowing you 
 to do injustice to yourself. I presume you do not mean to 
 quit your profession ? " 
 
 "I had no such intention ; but still, if I have to choose 
 between you and the service, I shall not hesitate." 
 
 " I trust you will not hesitate, but determine to adhere 
 steadily to your profession for the present, Captain Sinclair. 
 It will not do for you to give up your prospects and 
 chance of advancement for even such a woman as me," 
 continued Mary, smiling ; " nor must you think of 
 becoming a backwoodsman for a pale-faced girl." 
 
 '* Then, what am I to do if, as you say, you will not 
 leave your uncle and aunt ? " 
 
 "Wait, Captain Sinclair; be satisfied that you have my 
 affections, and wait patiently till circumstances may occur 
 which will enable me to reward your affection without 
 being guilty of ingratitude towards those to whom I owe 
 so much. On such terms I accept you, and accept you 
 willingly ; but you must do your duty to yourself, while 
 I must discharge my duty towards my uncle and aunt." 
 
 " I believe you are right, Mary," replied Captain 
 Sinclair ; " only I do not see any definite hope of our 
 being united. Can you give me any prospect to cheer 
 me?" 
 
230 
 
 The Settlers 
 
 "We are both very young, Captain Sinclair," observed 
 Mary ; " in a year or two, my uncle and aunt may be less 
 lonely and more comfortable than at present. In a year 
 or two the war may end, and you may honourably retire 
 upon half-pay ; in fact, so many chances are there which 
 are hidden from us and come upon us so unexpectedly, 
 that it is impossible to say what may take place. And if, 
 after waiting patiently for some time, none of these 
 chances do turn up, you have yet another in your favour." 
 
 " And what is that, Mary ? " 
 
 "That, perhaps, I may be tired of waiting myself," 
 replied Mary, with a smile. 
 
 "Upon that chance then I will live in hope," replied 
 Captain Sinclair •, " if you will only reward me when you 
 consider that my faithful service demands it, I will serve 
 as long as Jacob did for Rachel." 
 
 " Do so, and you shall not be deceived at the end of 
 your services, as he was," replied Mary ; " but now let 
 us return to the house." 
 
 Captain Sinclair departed the day afterwards, quite 
 satisfied with Mary's resolution. 
 
 Chapter XXXII 
 
 As Henry had predicted, during the autumn the whole 
 family were fully employed. The stock had increased 
 very much, they had a large number of young calves and 
 heifers, and the sheep had lambed down very favourably. 
 Many of the stock were now turned into the bush, to 
 save the feed on the prairies. The sheep with their 
 lambs, the cows which were in milk, and the young 
 calves only were retained. This gave them more leisure 
 to attend to the corn harvest, which was now ready, and 
 it required all their united exertions from -daylight to 
 sunset to get it in, for they had a very large quantity of 
 ground to clear. It was, however, got in very success- 
 
The Settlers 231 
 
 fully, and all stacked in good order. Then came the 
 thrashing of the wheat, which gave them ample employ- 
 ment ; and as soon as it could be thrashed out, it was 
 taken to the mill in the waggon, and ground down, for 
 Mr Campbell had engaged to supply a certain quantity 
 of flour to the fort before the winter set in. They 
 occasionally received a visit from Captain Sinclair and 
 the Colonel, and some other officers, for now they had 
 gradually become intimate with many of them. Captain 
 Sinclair had confided to the Colonel his engagement to 
 Mary Percival, and in consequence the Colonel allowed 
 him to visit at the farm as often as he could, consistently 
 with his duty. The other officers who came to see them, 
 perceiving how much Captain Sinclair engrossed the 
 company of Mary Percival, were very assiduous in their 
 attentions to Emma, who laughed with and at them, and 
 generally contrived to give them something to do for her 
 during their visit, as well as to render their attentions 
 serviceable to the household. On condition that Emma 
 accompanied them, they were content to go into the 
 punt and fish for hours ; and indeed, all the lake-fish 
 which were caught this year were taken by the officers. 
 There were several very pleasant young men among them, 
 and they were always well received, as they added very 
 much to the society at the farm. 
 
 Before the winter set in the flour was all ready, and 
 sent to the fort, as were the cattle which the Colonel 
 requested, and it was very evident that the Colonel was 
 right when he said that the arrangement would be ad- 
 vantageous to both parties. Mr Campbell, instead of 
 drawing money to pay, this year for the first time received 
 a bill on the government to a considerable amount for 
 the flour and cattle furnished to the troops ; and Mrs 
 Campbell's account for fowls, pork, &c, furnished to the 
 garrison, was by no means to be despised. Thus, by 
 the kindness of others, his own exertions, and a judicious 
 employment of his small capital, Mr Campbell promised 
 to be in a few years a wealthy and independent man. 
 
232 The Settlers 
 
 As soon as the harvest was in, Malachi and John, who 
 were of no use in thrashing out the corn, renewed their 
 hunting expeditions, and seldom returned without venison. 
 The Indians had not been seen by Malachi during his 
 excursions, nor any trace of their having been in the 
 neighbourhood ; all alarm, therefore, on that account was 
 now over, and the family prepared to meet the coming 
 winter with all the additional precautions which the 
 foregoing had advised them of. But during the Indian 
 summer they received letters from England, detailing, as 
 usual, the news relative to friends with whom they had 
 been intimate ; also one from Quebec, informing Mr 
 Campbell that his application for the extra grant of land 
 was consented to ; and another from Montreal, from Mr 
 Emmerson, stating that he had offered terms to two 
 families of settlers who bore very good characters, and 
 if they were accepted by Mr Campbell, the parties would 
 join them at the commencement of the ensuing spring. 
 
 This was highly gratifying to Mr Campbell, and as 
 the terms were, with a slight variation, such as he had 
 proposed, he immediately wrote to Mr Emmerson, agreeing 
 to the terms, and requesting that the bargain might be 
 concluded. At the same time that the Colonel forwarded 
 the above letters, he wrote to Mr Campbell to say that 
 the interior of the fort required a large quantity of plank 
 for repairs, that he was authorised to take them from 
 Mr Campbell, at a certain price, if he could afford to 
 supply them on those terms, and have them ready by 
 the following spring. This was another act of kindness 
 on the part of the Colonel, as it would now give employ- 
 ment to the saw-mill for the winter, and it was during 
 the winter, and at the time that the snow was on the 
 ground, that they could easily drag the timber after it 
 was felled to the saw-mill. Mr Campbell wrote an 
 answer, thanking the Colonel for his offer, which he 
 accepted, and promised to have the planks ready by the 
 time the lake was again open. 
 
 At last the winter set in, with its usual fall of snow. 
 
The Settlers 233 
 
 Captain Sinclair took his leave for a long time, much to the 
 sorrow of all the family, who were warmly attached to him. 
 It was now arranged that the only parties who were to go 
 on the hunting excursions should be Malachi and John, as 
 Henry had ample employment in the barns ; and Martin 
 and Alfred, in felling timber, and dragging up the stems to 
 the saw-mill, would, with attending to the mill as well, 
 have their whole time taken up. Such were the arrange- 
 ments out of doors, and now that they had lost the services 
 of poor Percival, and the duties to attend to indoors were so 
 much increased, Mrs Campbell and the girls were obliged to 
 call in the assistance of Mr Campbell whenever he could be 
 spared from the garden, which was his usual occupation. 
 Thus glided on the third winter in quiet and security ; but 
 in full employment, and with so much to do and attend to, 
 that it passed very rapidly. 
 
 It was in the month of February, when the snow was 
 very heavy on the ground, that one day Malachi went up 
 to the mill to Alfred, whom he found alone attending the 
 saws, which were in full activity ; for Martin was squaring 
 out the timber ready to be sawed at about one hundred 
 yards' distance. 
 
 " I am glad to find you alone, sir," said Malachi, "for 
 I have something of importance to tell you of, and I do not 
 like at present that anybody else should know anything 
 about it." 
 
 " What is it, Malachi ? " inquired Alfred. 
 
 " Why, sir, when I was out hunting yesterday, I went 
 round to a spot where I had left a couple of deer- 
 hides last week, that I might bring them home, and 
 I found a letter stuck to them with a couple of 
 thorns." 
 
 " A letter, Malachi ! " 
 
 " Yes, sir, an Indian letter. Here it is." Malachi 
 then produced a piece of birch bark, of which the under- 
 neath drawing is a facsimile. 
 
234 
 
 The Settlers 
 
 r\ r^ n\ r\ r^o / ] \ 
 
 " Well," said Alfred, "it may be a letter, but I confess 
 it is all Greek to me. I certainly do not see why you 
 wish to keep it a secret. Tell me." 
 
 "Well, sir, I could not read one of your letters half 
 so well as I can this ; and it contains news of the greatest 
 importance. It's the Indian way of writing, and I know 
 also whom it comes from. A good action is never lost, 
 they say, and I am glad to find that there is some gratitude 
 in an Indian." 
 
 " You make me very impatient, Malachi, to know 
 what it means ; tell me from whom do you think the 
 letter comes ? " 
 
 " Why, sir, do you see this mark here ? " said Malachi, 
 pointing to the one lowest down on the piece of bark. 
 
 " Yes ; it is a foot, is it not ? " 
 
 " Exactly, sir ; now, do you know whom it comes 
 from ? " 
 
 " I can't say I do." 
 
The Settlers 235 
 
 " Do you remember two winters back our picking up 
 the Indian woman, and carrying her to the house, and your 
 father curing her sprained ankle ? " 
 
 " Certainly ; is it from her ? " 
 
 " Yes, sir ; and you recollect she said that she belonged 
 to the band which followed the Angry Snake." 
 
 " I remember it very well ; but now, Malachi, read me 
 the letter at once, for I am very impatient to know what she 
 can have to say." 
 
 " I will, Mr Alfred ; now, sir, there is the sun more than 
 half up, which with them points out it is the setting and not 
 the rising sun ; the setting sun therefore means to the west- 
 ward." 
 
 " Very good, that is plain, I think." 
 
 " There are twelve wigwams, that is twelve days' journey 
 for a warrior, which the Indians reckon at about fifteen 
 miles a day. How much does fifteen times twelve make, 
 sir." 
 
 " One hundred and eighty, Malachi." 
 
 " Well, sir, then that is to say that it is one hundred and 
 eighty miles off, or thereabouts. Now this first figure is 
 a chief, for it has an eagle's feather on the head of it, and 
 the snake before it is his totem, ' the Angry Snake,' and the 
 other six are the number of the band ; and you observe, 
 that the chief and the first figure of the six have a gun in 
 their hands, which is to inform us that they have only two 
 rifles among them." 
 
 "Very true ; but what is that little figure following the 
 chief with his arms behind him ? " 
 
 " There is the whole mystery of the letter, sir, without 
 which it were worth nothing. You perceive that the little 
 figure has a pair of snow-shoes over it." 
 
 " Yes, I do." 
 
 " Well, that little figure is your brother Percival, whom 
 we supposed to be dead." 
 
 " Merciful heaven ! is it possible ? " exclaimed Alfred ; 
 1 * then he is alive." 
 
 "There is no doubt of it, sir," replied Malachi; " and now 
 
236 The Settlers 
 
 I will put the whole letter together. Your brother Percival 
 has been carried off by the Angry Snake and his band, and 
 has been taken to some place one hundred and eighty miles 
 to the westward, and this information comes from the Indian 
 woman who belongs to the band, and whose life was 
 preserved by your kindness. I don't think, Mr Alfred, that 
 any white person could have written a letter more plain 
 and more to the purpose." 
 
 " I agree with you, Malachi ; but the news has so over- 
 powered me, I am so agitated with joy and anxiety of 
 mind, that I hardly know what I say. Percival alive ! 
 we'll have him, if we have to go one thousand miles and 
 beat two thousand Indians. Oh, how happy it will make 
 my mother ! But what are we to do, Malachi ? tell me, 
 I beseech you." 
 
 " We must do nothing, sir," replied Malachi. 
 
 " Nothing, Malachi ! " replied Alfred, with surprise. 
 
 " No, sir ; nothing at present, at all events. We have 
 the information that the boy is alive, at least it is pre- 
 sumed so ; but of course the Indians do not know that we 
 have received such information ; if they did, the woman 
 would be killed immediately. Now, sir, the first question 
 we must ask ourselves is, why they have carried off the 
 boy ; for it would be no use carrying off a little boy in 
 that manner without some object." 
 
 " It is the very question that I was going to put to you, 
 Malachi." 
 
 " Then, sir, I'll answer it to the best of my knowledge 
 and belief. It is this : the Angry Snake came to the 
 settlement, and saw our stores of powder and shot, and 
 everything else. He would have attacked us last winter 
 if he had found an opportunity and a chance of success. 
 One of his band was killed, which taught him that we 
 were on the watch, and he failed in that attempt : he 
 managed, however, to pick up the boy when he was 
 lagging behind us, at the time that you were wounded by 
 the painter, and carried him off, and he intends to drive a 
 bargain for his being restored to us. That is my conviction." 
 
The Settlers 237 
 
 " I have no doubt but that you are right, Malachi," said 
 Alfred, after a pause. " Well, we must make a virtue of 
 necessity, and give him what he asks." 
 
 " Not so, sir ; if we did, it would encourage him to 
 steal again." 
 
 " What must we do, then ? " 
 
 " Punish him, if we can ; at all events, we must wait 
 at present, and do nothing. Depend upon it we shall 
 have some communication made to us through him that 
 the boy is in their possession, and will be restored upon 
 certain conditions — probably this spring. It will then be 
 time to consider what is to be done." 
 
 "I believe you are right, Malachi." 
 
 " I hope to circumvent him yet, sir," replied Malachi ; 
 " but we shall see." 
 
 " Well ; but, Malachi, are we to let this be known to 
 anybody, or keep it a secret ? " 
 
 " Well, sir, I've thought of that ; we must only let 
 Martin and the Strawberry into the secret ; and I would 
 tell them, because they are almost Indians, as it were ; 
 they may have some one coming to them, and there's no 
 fear of their telling. Martin knows better, and as for the 
 Strawberry, she is as safe as if she didn't know it." 
 
 " I believe you are right ; and still what delight it 
 would give my father and mother ! " 
 
 " Yes, sir, and all the family too, I have no doubt, for 
 the first hour or two after you have told them ; but what 
 pain it would give them for months afterwards. * Hope 
 deferred maketh the heart sick,' as my father used to read 
 out of the Bible, and that's the truth, sir. Only consider 
 how your father, and particularly your mother, would fret 
 and pine during the whole time, and what a state of 
 anxiety they would be in ; they would not eat or sleep. 
 No, no, sir ; it would be a cruelty to tell them, and it 
 must not be. Nothing can be done till the spring, at all 
 events, and we must wait till the messenger comes to 
 us." 
 
 " You are right, Malachi ; then do as you say, make 
 
238 The Settlers 
 
 the communication to Martin and his wife, — and I will 
 keep the secret as faithfully as they will." 
 
 " It's a great point our knowing whereabouts the boy 
 is," observed Malachi ; " for if it is necessary to make 
 a party to go for him, we know what direction to go in. 
 And it is also a great point to know the strength of the 
 enemy, as now we shall know what force we must take 
 with us in case it is necessary to recover the lad by force 
 or stratagem. All this we gained from the letter, and 
 shall not learn from any messenger sent to us by the 
 Angry Snake, whose head I hope to bruise before I've 
 done with him." 
 
 " If I meet him, one of us shall fall," observed Alfred. 
 
 " No doubt, sir, no doubt," replied Malachi, " but if 
 we can retake the boy by other means, so much the better. 
 A man, bad or good, has but one life, and God gave it to 
 him. It is not for his fellow-creature to take it away 
 unless from necessity. I hope to have the boy without 
 shedding of blood." 
 
 "I am willing to have him back upon any terms, 
 Malachi ; and, as you say, if we can do it without 
 shedding of blood, all the better ; but have him I will, 
 if I have to kill a hundred Indians." 
 
 " That's right, sir ; that's right j only let it be the last 
 resort j recollect that the Indian seeks the powder and 
 ball, not the life of the boy ; and recollect that if we had 
 not been so careless as to tempt him with the sight of 
 what he values so much, he never would have annoyed us 
 thus." 
 
 " That is true ; well then, Malachi, it shall be as you 
 propose in everything." 
 
 The conversation was here finished ; Alfred and all those 
 who were possessed of the secret never allowed the 
 slightest hint to drop of their knowledge. The winter 
 passed away without interruption of any kind. Before the 
 snow had disappeared the seed was all prepared ready for 
 sowing ; the planks had been sawed out, and all the wheat 
 not required for seed had been ground down and put into 
 
The Settlers 239 
 
 flour-barrels, ready for any further demand from the fort 
 And thus terminated the third winter in Canada. 
 
 Chapter XXXIII 
 
 It was now April, and for some days Malachi and John 
 had been very busy, assisted by the Strawberry ; for the 
 time had come for tapping the maple trees, to make the 
 maple sugar, and Mrs Campbell had expressed a wish that 
 she could be so supplied with an article of such general 
 consumption, and which they could not obtain but by the 
 bateaux which went to Montreal. In the evening, when 
 Malachi and John were, as usual, employed in cutting small 
 trays out of the soft wood of the balsam fir, and of which 
 they had already prepared a large quantity, Mrs Campbell 
 asked Malachi how the sugar was procured. 
 
 " Very easily, ma'am ; we tap the trees." 
 
 " Yes, so you said before ; but how do you do it ? 
 Explain the whole affair to me." 
 
 " Why, ma'am, we pick out the maple trees which are 
 about a foot wide at the bottom of the trunk, as they 
 yield most sugar. We then bore a hole in the trunk of the 
 tree, about two feet above the ground, and into that hole 
 we put a hollow reed, just the same as you would put a 
 spigot in a cask. The liquor runs out into one of these 
 trays that we have been digging out." 
 
 " Well, and then what do you do ? " 
 
 " We collect all the liquor every morning till we have 
 enough to fill the coppers, and then we boil it down." 
 
 " What coppers will you use, then ? " 
 
 " There are two large coppers in the storeroom, not yet 
 put up, which will answer our purpose very well, ma'am. 
 They hold about a hogshead each. We shall take them 
 into the woods with us, and pour the liquor into them, and 
 boil them down as soon as they are ready. You must 
 
240 The Settlers 
 
 come and see us on the boiling-day, and we can have a 
 frolic in the woods." 
 
 " With all my heart," replied Mrs Campbell. " How 
 much liquor do you get from one tree ? " 
 
 " A matter of two or three gallons," replied Malachi, 
 " sometimes more and sometimes less. After we have 
 tapped the trees and set our trays, we shall have nothing 
 more to do for a fortnight. The Strawberry can attend to 
 them all, and will let us know when she is ready." 
 
 " Do you tap the trees every year ? " 
 
 " Yes, ma'am, and a good tree will bear it for fifteen or 
 twenty years ; but it kills them at last." 
 
 " So I should suppose, for you take away so much of 
 the sap of the tree." 
 
 "Exactly, ma'am ; but there's no want of sugar maples 
 in these woods." 
 
 " You promised us some honey, Malachi," said Emma, 
 " but we have not seen it yet. Can you get us some ? " 
 
 " We had no time to get it last autumn, miss, but we 
 will try this autumn what we can do. When John and I 
 are out in the woods, we shall very probably find a honey 
 tree, without going very far. I did intend to have looked 
 out for some, if you had not mentioned it." 
 
 " I know one," said Martin ; " I marked it a fortnight 
 ago, but I quite forgot all about it. Since the mill has 
 been in hand, I have had little time for anything else. 
 The fact is, we have all plenty to do just now." 
 
 " That we certainly have," replied Henry, laughing ; " I 
 wish I could see the end of my work in the barn ; I doubt 
 if I shall be able to get out with my rifle this winter." 
 
 "No, sir, you must leave the woods to John and me," 
 replied Malachi. " Never mind, you shan't want for 
 venison. Do you require the sledge to-morrow, Mr 
 Alfred ? " 
 
 Malachi referred to a small sledge which they had made 
 in the winter, and which was now very useful, as they 
 could, with one horse, transport things from place to place. 
 Tt was used by Alfred for bringing down to the store- 
 
The Settlers 241 
 
 house the sacks of flour as fast as they were ground in the 
 mill. 
 
 " I can do without it for a day. What do you want it 
 for ? " 
 
 " To bring all the honey home," said Emma, laughing. 
 
 "No, miss, to take the coppers out into the woods," 
 replied Malachi, " that they may be ready for the liquor. 
 As soon as we have tapped the trees, we will look for the 
 honey." 
 
 " Did you send your skins down to Montreal by the 
 bateaux f " inquired Mr Campbell. 
 
 " Yes, father," replied Alfred, " Mr Emmerson took 
 charge of them, and promised to deliver them to the agent ; 
 but we have not so many this year as we had last. John 
 has the largest package of all of us." 
 
 " Yes, he beats me this year," said Malachi ; " he always 
 contrives to get the first shot. I knew that I should make 
 a hunter of the boy. He might go out by himself now, 
 and do just as well as I do." 
 
 The next morning, Malachi went out into the woods, 
 taking with him the coppers and all the trays on the sledge : 
 during that day he was busy boring the trees and fitting 
 the reed pipes to the holes. Strawberry and John accom- 
 panied him, and by sunset their work was complete. 
 
 The next morning when they went out, only Malachi 
 and John took their axes with them, for John could use 
 his very well for so young a lad. They first went to the 
 tree which Martin had discovered ; he had given a descrip- 
 tion where to find it. They cut it down, but did not 
 attempt to take the honey till the night, when they lighted 
 a fire, and drove away the bees by throwing leaves on it 
 and making a great smoke ; they then opened the tree, and 
 gained about two pails full of honey, which they brought in 
 just as the family were about to go to bed. When they 
 went out the next morning, they found a bear very busy 
 at the remains of the comb, but the animal made off before 
 they could get a shot at him. 
 
 Every morning the Strawberry collected all the sap 
 s Q 
 
242 The Settlers 
 
 which had run out of the trees, and poured it into the 
 coppers which had been fixed up by Malachi, ready for a 
 fire to be lighted under them. They continued their 
 search, and found three more hives of bees, which they 
 marked and allowed to remain till later in the season, when 
 they could take them at their leisure. In a fortnight they 
 had collected sufficient liquor from the trees to fill both 
 the coppers to the brim, besides several pails. The fires 
 were therefore lighted under the coppers, and due notice 
 given to Mrs Campbell and the girls, that the next day 
 they must go out into the woods and see the operation j 
 as the liquor would towards the afternoon be turned into 
 the coolers, which were some of the large washing-tubs 
 then in use, and which had been thoroughly cleansed for 
 the purpose. 
 
 As this was to be a holiday in the woods, they prepared 
 a cold dinner in a large basket, and gave it in charge of 
 Henry. Mr Campbell joined the party, and they all set 
 off to the spot, which was about two miles distant. On 
 their arrival, they examined the trees and the trays into 
 which the juice first ran, the boilers in which the liquor 
 was now simmering over the fire, and ' asked questions of 
 Malachi, so that they might, if necessary, be able to make 
 the sugar themselves ; after which the first cooler was 
 filled with the boiling liquor, that they might see how the 
 sugar crystallised as the liquor became cold. They then 
 sat down under a large tree and dined. The tree was at 
 some distance from the boilers, as there was no shade in 
 the open spot where Malachi had placed them, and the 
 afternoon was passed very agreeably in listening to 
 Malacbi's and Martin's stories of their adventures in the 
 woods. While they were still at dinner, Oscar and the 
 other dogs which had accompanied them, had strayed to 
 about a hundred yards distant, and were soon very busy 
 scraping and barking at a large hole. 
 
 " What are the dogs after ? " said Alfred. 
 
 " Just what the Strawberry wants, and told me to get 
 for her," replied Malachi ;"we will dig him out to-morrow." 
 
The Settlers 243 
 
 " What is it, Strawberry ? " said Mary. 
 
 The Strawberry pointed to her mocassins, and then put 
 her finger on the porcupine quills with which they were 
 embroidered. 
 
 "I don't know the English name," said she softly. 
 
 " A porcupine you mean," said Mary ; " the animal those 
 quills come from." 
 
 " Yes," replied the Strawberry. 
 
 " Is there a porcupine there, Malachi ? " said Mrs 
 Campbell. 
 
 " Yes, ma'am, that is certain ; the dogs know that well 
 enough, or they would not make such a noise. If you like, 
 we will go for the shovels and dig him out." 
 
 " Do, pray ; I should like to see him caught," said 
 Emma ; " it shall be our evening's amusement." 
 
 Martin got up, and went for the shovels ; during his 
 absence, the dinner was cleared away, and the articles 
 replaced in the basket ; they then all adjourned to where 
 the dogs were still barking and scratching. 
 
 It was more than an hour before they could dig out the 
 animal, and when, at last, it burst away from the hole, 
 they could not help laughing as they witnessed the way in 
 which one or two of the dogs were pricked with the quills 
 of the animal, who needed no other defence ; the dogs ran 
 back, pawed their noses, and then went on again. Oscar 
 was too knowing to attack it in that way ; he attempted to 
 turn it over, so that he might get at its stomach, when he 
 would soon have killed it, but Martin despatched the poor 
 beast with a blow on the nose, and the dogs then rushed 
 in upon it. They amused themselves selecting all the best 
 of the quills for the Strawberry, and then they went back 
 again to the coolers to see the sugar which had been made. 
 
 As they neared the spot, Emma cried out, " There is a 
 bear at the cooler ; look at him." 
 
 Malachi and John had their rifles ready immediately. 
 Mrs Campbell and Mary were much alarmed, as the animal 
 was not one hundred yards from them. 
 
 " Do not be afraid, ma'am," said Malachi ; " the animal 
 
244 The Settlers 
 
 is only after the sugar. He likes sugar just as well as 
 honey." 
 
 "I don't doubt but he's the same beast that you saw at 
 the honeycomb the other day," said Martin. " Let us 
 stay where we are and watch him. We may lose a few 
 pounds of sugar, but I expect he will make you laugh." 
 
 "I really see nothing laughable in such a terrific brute," 
 said Mrs Campbell. 
 
 "You are quite safe, ma'am," said Martin; " Malachi 
 and Mr John have both their rifles." 
 
 " Well, then, I will trust to them," said Mrs Campbell ; 
 " but I should prefer being at home, nevertheless'. What 
 a great brute it is." 
 
 "Yes, ma'am ; it is a very large animal, that's certain; 
 but they are not very fat at this time of the year. See 
 how he's smelling at the liquor, now he's licking 
 the top of it with his tongue. He won't be satisfied 
 with that, now that he has once tasted it. I told you so." 
 
 The eyes of the whole party, some frightened and some 
 not, were now fixed upon the bear, who, approving of 
 what he had tasted as a sample, now proceeded to help 
 himself more liberally. 
 
 He therefore placed his paw down into the contents of 
 the cooler, but although the surface of the liquor was 
 cool, the lower part was still scalding hot, and he had 
 not put his paw in for a moment, when he withdrew it 
 with a loud roar, rearing up and sitting upon his hind legs, 
 and throwing his burnt paw in the air. 
 
 " I said so," observed Malachi, chuckling ; " he has 
 found it hotter than he expected." 
 
 John, Alfred, and Martin burst out laughing at the 
 sight ; and even Mrs Campbell and the two girls could 
 not help being amused. 
 
 " He'll try it again," said Martin. 
 
 " Yes, that he will," replied Malachi. " John, be all 
 ready with your rifle, for the brute has seen us." 
 
 " Why, he won't come this way, will he ? " exclaimed 
 Mrs Campbell. 
 
The Settlers 245 
 
 " Yes, ma'am, that he most likely will when he is 
 angry ; but you need not fear." 
 
 " But I'm afraid, Malachi," said Mary. 
 
 " Then perhaps you had better go about fifty yards 
 back with Mr Campbell, where you will see the whole 
 without danger. There he goes to it again j I knew he 
 would." 
 
 Martin, who had got all the dogs collected together 
 and fast by a piece of deer's hide, as soon as they had 
 discovered the bear, went back with Mr and Mrs 
 Campbell and the girls. 
 
 " You need have no fear, ma'am," said Martin ; " the 
 rifles won't miss their mark, and if they did, I have the 
 dogs to let loose upon him ; and I think Oscar, with the 
 help of the others, would master him. Down — silence, 
 Oscar — down, dogs, down. Look at the Strawberry, 
 ma'am, she's not afraid, she's laughing like a silver 
 bell." 
 
 During this interval the bear again applied to the 
 cooler, and burnt himself as before, and this time being 
 more angry, he now gave another roar, and, as if con- 
 sidering that the joke had been played upon him by the 
 party who were looking on, he made directly for them at 
 a quick run. 
 
 " Now, John," said Malachi ; " get your bead well on 
 him, right between his eyes." 
 
 John kneeled down in front of Malachi, who had his 
 rifle all ready ; much to the horror of Mrs Campbell, John 
 permitted the bear to come within twenty yards of him. 
 He then fired, and the animal fell dead without a 
 struggle. 
 
 " A good shot, and well put in," said Malachi, going 
 up to the bear. "Let the dogs loose, Martin, that they 
 may worry the carcase ; it will do them good." 
 
 Martin did so ; the dogs were permitted to pull and 
 tear at the dead animal for a few minutes, and then taken 
 off; in the meantime, Mr Campbell and the ladies had 
 come up to where the animal lay. 
 
246 The Settlers 
 
 " Well, ma'am, isn't John a cool shot ? " said Malachi. 
 " Could the oldest hunter have done better ? " 
 
 " My dear John, you quite frightened me," said 
 Mrs Campbell ; " why did you allow the beast to come so 
 near to you ? " 
 
 " Because I wanted to kill him dead, and not wound 
 him," replied John. 
 
 "To be sure," replied Malachi ; " to wound a bear is 
 worse than leaving him alone." 
 
 " Well, Malachi, you certainly have made a hunter of 
 John," said Mr Campbell. " I could not have supposed 
 such courage and presence of mind in one so young." 
 
 John was very much praised, as he deserved to be, by 
 the whole party ; and then Malachi said, " The skin 
 belongs to John, that of course." 
 
 " Is the bear good eating now ? " said Mrs Campbell. 
 
 " Not very, ma'am," replied Malachi, " for he has 
 consumed all his fat during the winter ; but we will cut 
 off the legs for hams, and when they are salted and smoked 
 with the other meat, you will acknowledge that a bear's 
 ham is at all events a dish that any one may say is good. 
 Come, John, where's your knife ? Martin, give us a 
 hand here, while Mr Campbell and the ladies go home." 
 
 Chapter XXXIV 
 
 It was in the first week of June that Malachi, when he was 
 out in the woods, perceived an Indian, who came towards 
 him. He was a youth of about twenty or twenty-one 
 years old, tall and slightly made ; he carried his bow and 
 arrows and his tomahawk, but had no gun. Malachi was 
 at that time sitting down on the trunk of a fallen tree ; he 
 was not more than two miles from the house, and had 
 gone out with his rifle without any particular intent, unless 
 it was that, as he expected he should soon receive some 
 communication from the Indians, he wished to give them 
 
The Settlers 247 
 
 an opportunity of speaking to him alone. The Indian 
 came up to where Malachi was, and took a seat by him, 
 without saying a word. 
 
 "Is my son from the West ? " said Malachi, in the 
 Indian tongue, after a silence of one or two minutes. 
 
 "The Young Otter is from the West," replied the 
 Indian. " The old men have told him of the Grey 
 Badger, who has lived the life of a snake, and who has 
 hunted with the fathers of those who are now old. Does 
 my father live with the white man ? " 
 
 " He lives with the white man," replied Malachi ; " he 
 has no Indian blood in his veins." 
 
 " Has the white man many in his lodge ? " said the 
 Indian. 
 
 " Yes ; many young men and many rifles," replied 
 Malachi. 
 
 The Indian did not continue this conversation, and there 
 was a silence of some minutes. Malachi was convinced 
 that the young Indian had been sent to intimate that 
 Percival was alive and in captivity, and he resolved to 
 wait patiently till he brought up the subject. 
 
 " Does not the cold kill the white man ? " said the 
 Indian, at last. 
 
 " No j the white man can bear the winter's ice as well 
 as an Indian. He hunts as well, and brings home 
 venison." 
 
 " Are all who came here with him now in the white 
 man's lodge ? " 
 
 " No, not all ; one white child slept in the snow, and is 
 in the land of spirits," replied Malachi. 
 
 Here there was a pause in the conversation for some 
 minutes ; at last the young Indian said — 
 
 " A little bird sang in my ear, and it said, ' The white 
 man's child is not dead ; it wandered about in the woods 
 and was lost, and the Indian found him, and took him to 
 his wigwam in the Far West.' " 
 
 "Did not the little bird lie to the Young Otter?" 
 replied Malachi. 
 
248 The Settlers 
 
 "No; the little bird sung what was true," replied the 
 Indian. " The white boy is alive and in the lodge of the 
 Indian." 
 
 " There are many white men in the country who have 
 children," replied Malachi ; " and children are often lost. 
 The little bird may have sung of the child of some other 
 white man." 
 
 " The white boy had a rifle in his hand, and snow-shoes 
 on his feet." 
 
 " So have all they who go out to hunt in the winter's 
 snow," replied Malachi. 
 
 " But the white boy was found near to the white man's 
 lodge." 
 
 " Then why was not the boy taken back to the white 
 man by the Indians who found him ? " 
 
 " They were going to their own wigwams and could 
 not turn aside ; besides, they feared to come near to the 
 white man's lodge after the sun was down ; as my father 
 says he has many young men and many rifles." 
 
 "But the white man does not raise his rifle against the 
 Indian, whether he comes by day or by night," replied 
 Malachi. " At night he kills the prowling wolf when he 
 comes near to the lodge." 
 
 The Indian again stopped and was silent. He knew by 
 the words of Malachi that the wolf's skin, with which the 
 Indian had been covered when he was crawling to the 
 palisades and had been shot by John, had been discovered. 
 Malachi, after a while, renewed the conversation. 
 
 " Is the Young Otter of a near tribe ? " 
 
 " The lodges of our tribe are twelve days' journey to 
 the westward," replied the Indian. 
 
 "The chief of the Young Otter's band is a great 
 warrior ? " 
 
 " He is," replied the Indian. 
 
 "Yes," replied Malachi. "The 'Angry Snake' is a 
 great warrior. Did he send the Young Otter to me to 
 tell me that the white boy was alive, and in his wig- 
 wam ? " 
 
The Settlers 249 
 
 The Indian again paused. He perceived that Malachi 
 knew where he came from, and from whom. At last he 
 said — 
 
 "It is many moons since the Angry Snake has taken 
 care of the white boy, and has fed him with venison ; 
 many moons that he has hunted for him to give him food ; 
 and the white boy loves the Angry Snake as a father, and 
 the Angry Snake loves the boy as his son. He will adopt 
 him, and the white boy will be the chief of the tribe. He 
 will forget the white men, and become red as an Indian." 
 
 " The boy is forgotten by the white man, who has long 
 numbered him with the dead," replied Malachi. 
 
 " The white man has no memory," replied the Indian, 
 " to forget so soon ; but it is not so. He would make 
 many presents to him who would bring back the boy." 
 
 " And what presents could he make ? " replied Malachi ; 
 " the white man is poor, and hunts with his young men as 
 the Indian does. What has the white man to give that 
 the Indian covets ? He has no whisky." 
 
 "The white man has powder, and lead, and rifles," 
 replied the Indian ; " more than he can use, locked up in 
 his storehouse." 
 
 " And will the Angry Snake bring back the white boy 
 if the white man gives him powder, and lead, and rifles ? " 
 inquired Malachi. 
 
 " He will make a long journey, and bring the white 
 boy with him," replied the Indian ; " but first let the 
 white man say what presents he will give." 
 
 " He shall be spoken to," replied Malachi, " and his 
 answer shall be brought, but the Young Otter must not 
 go to the white man's lodge. A red-skin is not safe from 
 the rifles of the young men. When the moon is at the 
 full I will meet the Young Otter after the sun is down, at 
 the eastern side of the long prairie. Is it good ? " 
 
 " Good," replied the Indian, who rose, turned on his 
 heel, and walked away into the forest. 
 
 When Malachi returned to the house, he took an 
 opportunity of communicating to Alfred what had taken 
 
250 The Settlers 
 
 place. After some conversation, they agreed that they 
 would make Captain Sinclair, who had that morning 
 arrived from the fort, their confidant as to what had 
 occurred, and decide with him upon what steps should be 
 taken. Captain Sinclair was very much surprised, and 
 equally delighted, when he heard that Percival was still 
 alive, and warmly entered into the subject. 
 
 " The great question is, whether it would not be better 
 to accede to the terms of this scoundrel of an Indian chief," 
 observed Captain Sinclair. "What are a few pounds of 
 powder, and a rifle or two, compared with the happiness 
 which will be produced by the return of Percival to his 
 parents, who have so long lamented him as dead ? " 
 
 " It's not that, sir," replied Malachi. " I know that Mr 
 Campbell would give his whole storeroom to regain his 
 boy, but we must consider what will be the consequence 
 if he does so. One thing is certain, that the Angry Snake 
 will not be satisfied with a trifling present ; he will ask 
 many rifles, perhaps more than we have at the farm, and 
 powder and shot in proportion; for he has mixed much 
 with white people, especially when the French were here, 
 and he knows how little we value such things, and how 
 much we love our children. But, sir, in the first place, 
 you supply him and his band with arms to use against us 
 at any other time, and really make them formidable ; and 
 in the next place, you encourage him to make some other 
 attempt to obtain similar presents — for he will not be idle. 
 Recollect, sir, that we have in all probability killed one of 
 their band, when he came to reconnoitre the house in the 
 skin of a wolf, and that will never be forgotten, but 
 revenged as soon as it can be. Now, sir, if we give him 
 arms and ammunition, we shall put the means of revenge in 
 his hands, and I should not be surprised to find us one day 
 attacked by him and his band, and it may be, overpowered 
 by means of these rifles which you propose to give 
 him." 
 
 " There is much truth and much good sense in what 
 you say, Malachi — indeed, I think it almost at once decides 
 
The Settlers 251 
 
 the point, and that we must not consent to his terms ; but 
 then what must we do to recover the boy ? " 
 
 "That is the question which puzzles me," replied 
 Alfred, " for I perfectly agree with Malachi, that we must 
 not give him arms and ammunition, and I doubt if he would 
 accept of anything else." 
 
 "No, sir, that he will not, depend upon it," replied 
 Malachi. " I think there is but one way that will give us 
 any chance." 
 
 " What, then, is your idea, Malachi ? " 
 
 "The Angry Snake with his band were tracking us, 
 and had we not been too strong, would have attacked and 
 murdered us all, that is clear. Not daring to do that, he 
 has stolen Percival, and detains him, to return him at his 
 own price. Now, sir, the Young Otter has come to us, 
 and offers to come again. We have given him no pledge 
 of safe conduct, and, therefore, when he comes again, we 
 must have an ambush ready for him, and make him prisoner ; 
 but then you see, sir, we must have the assistance of the 
 Colonel, for he must be confined at the fort ; we could 
 not well keep him at the farm. In the first place, it would 
 be impossible then to withhold the secret from Mr and 
 Mrs Campbell ; and, in the next, we should have to be on 
 the look-out for an attack every night for his rescue ; but 
 if the Colonel was to know the whole circumstances, and 
 would assist us, we might capture the Indian lad, and hold 
 him as a hostage for Master Percival, till we could make 
 some terms with the Angry Snake." 
 
 " I like your idea very much, Malachi," replied Captain 
 Sinclair, " and if, Alfred, you agree with me, I will acquaint 
 the Colonel with the whole of what has passed when I 
 return to-night, and see if he will consent to our taking 
 such a step. When are you to meet the Indian, Malachi ? " 
 
 " In three days, that is on Saturday ; it will be the full 
 of the moon, and then I meet him at night, at the end of 
 the prairie nearest to the fort, so that there will be no 
 difficulty in doing all we propose without Mr and Mrs 
 Campbell being aware of anything that has taken place." 
 
252 The Settlers 
 
 " I think we cannot do better than you have proposed," 
 said Alfred. 
 
 " Be it so, then," said Captain Sinclair. " I will be here 
 again to-morrow — no, not to-morrow, but the day after 
 will be better, and then I will give you the reply of the 
 Colonel, and make such arrangements as may be 
 necessary." 
 
 " That's all right, sir," replied Malachi ; " and now all 
 we have to do is to keep our own secret ; so, perhaps, 
 Captain Sinclair, you had better go back to the young 
 ladies, for Miss Mary may imagine that it must be some- 
 thing of very great importance which can have detained 
 you so long from her presence ; " and Malachi smiled as 
 he finished his remark. 
 
 " There's good sense in that observation, Malachi," said 
 Alfred, laughing. "Come, Sinclair." 
 
 Captain Sinclair quitted in the evening, and went back 
 to the fort. He returned at the time appointed, and 
 informed them that the Colonel fully approved of their 
 plan of holding the young Indian as a hostage, and that he 
 would secure him in the fort as soon as he was brought in. 
 
 " Now, do we want any assistance from the fort ? 
 Surely not, to capture an Indian lad ; at least, so I said to 
 the Colonel," continued Captain Sinclair. 
 
 "No, sir, we want no assistance, as you say. I am his 
 match myself, if that were all ; but it is not strength which 
 is required. He is as little and supple as an eel, and as 
 difficult to hold, that I am certain of. If we were to use 
 our rifles there would be no difficulty, but to hold him 
 will give some trouble to two of us, and if once he breaks 
 loose, he would be too fleet for any of us." 
 
 "Well, then, Malachi, how shall we proceed ?" 
 
 "Why, sir, I must meet him, and you and Mr Alfred 
 and Martin must be hid at a distance, and gradually steal 
 near to us. Martin shall have his deer thongs all ready, 
 and when you pounce upon him, he must bind him at 
 once. Martin is used to them, and knows how to manage 
 it." 
 
The Settlers i$$ 
 
 "Well, if you think that we three cannot manage him, 
 let us have Martin." 
 
 " It isn't strength, sir," replied Malachi, " but he will 
 slip through your fingers, if not well tied, in half a minute. 
 Now, we will just walk down to where I intend to meet 
 him, and survey the place, and then I'll show you where 
 you must be, for we must not be seen together in that 
 direction to-morrow, for he may be lurking about, and 
 have some suspicion." 
 
 They then walked to the end of the prairie nearest to 
 the fort, which was about a mile from the house, and 
 Malachi having selected his ground, and pointed out to 
 them where to conceal themselves, they returned to the 
 house, Alfred having made arrangements when and where 
 he and Martin would meet Captain Sinclair on the day 
 appointed. 
 
 The next day passed, and Malachi, as the sun sank 
 behind the lake, walked out to the end of the prairie. 
 He had not been there ten minutes, when the young 
 Indian stood before him. He was armed, as before, with 
 his tomahawk and bow and arrows, but Malachi had 
 come out expressly without his rifle. 
 
 Malachi, as soon as he perceived the Indian, sat down, 
 as is the usual custom among them when they hold a talk, 
 and the Young Otter followed his example. 
 
 "Has my father talked to the white man?" said the 
 Indian, after a short silence. 
 
 " The white man grieves for the loss of his boy, and 
 his squaw weeps," replied Malachi. " The Angry Snake 
 must bring the boy to the lodge of the white man, and 
 receive presents." 
 
 " Will the white man be generous ? " continued the 
 Indian. 
 
 " He has powder, and lead, and rifles, and tobacco ; 
 will such presents please the Angry Snake ? " 
 
 " The Angry Snake had a dream," replied the Indian, 
 " and he told me his dream. He dreamt that the white 
 boy was put into his mother's arms, who wept for joy, 
 
254 The Settlers 
 
 and the white man opened his store, and gave to the 
 Angry Snake ten rifles, and two kegs of powder, and as 
 much lead as four men could carry away." 
 
 "'Twas a good dream," replied Malachi, "and it will 
 come true when the white boy comes back to his mother." 
 
 " The Angry Snake had another dream. He dreamt 
 that the white man received his child, and pushed the 
 Angry Snake out from the door of his lodge." 
 
 " That was bad," replied Malachi. " Look at me, my 
 son ; say, did you ever hear that the Grey Badger said 
 a lie ? " and Malachi laid hold of the Indian's arm as he 
 spoke. 
 
 This was the signal agreed upon between Malachi and 
 the party concealed, who rushed forward and seized the 
 Indian. The Young Otter sprang up in spite of their 
 endeavours to keep him, and would certainly have escaped, 
 for he had got his tomahawk clear, and was about to 
 wield it around his head, had not Martin already passed 
 one of the deer thongs round his ankle, by which the 
 Indian was thrown again to the ground. His arms were 
 then secured behind his back with other deer-skin thongs, 
 and another passed round his ankle, and given to Alfred. 
 
 " You were right, Malachi," said Captain Sinclair, 
 "how he contrived to twist himself out of our grasp 
 I cannot imagine ; but he certainly would have been off, 
 and probably have broken our heads before he went." 
 
 "I know the nature of these Indians, sir," replied 
 Malachi ; " they're never safe, even when tied, if the 
 thong does not cut into the bone ; but you have him now, 
 sir, fast enough, and the sooner you get to the fort the 
 better. You have your rifles in the bush." 
 
 "Yes," replied Martin, "you'll find them behind the 
 large oak tree." 
 
 " I'll fetch them ; not that I think there's much danger 
 of a rescue." 
 
 " We have not far to take him," said Captain Sinclair, 
 " for, as I wished you and Alfred not to be so long away 
 as to induce questions to be asked ; I have a file of men 
 
The Settlers 255 
 
 and a corporal about half a mile off, concealed in the 
 bush. But, Malachi, it is as well to let the Indian know 
 that he is only detained as a hostage, and will be returned 
 as soon as the boy is sent back." 
 
 Malachi addressed the Indian in his own tongue, and 
 told him what Captain Sinclair requested. 
 
 " Tell him that there are several Indian women about 
 the fort, who will take any message he may send to the 
 Angry Snake." 
 
 The Young Otter made no reply to anything said by 
 Malachi, but looked around him very impatiently. 
 
 " Be off as fast as you can," said Malachi, " for depend 
 upon it the Angry Snake was to meet him after his talk 
 with me ; I see it by his wandering eye, and his looking 
 round for assistance. I will go with you, and return 
 with Alfred and Martin, for I have no rifle." 
 
 " You can take mine, Malachi, as soon as we come up 
 to the soldiers." 
 
 This was done in a few minutes. Captain Sinclair then 
 took charge of the Indian, and set off with his party for 
 the fort. Malachi, Alfred, and Martin returned to the 
 house, and before they entered the prairie, Martin detected 
 the tali figure of an Indian at a short distance, in the shade 
 of the trees. 
 
 " Yes, I was sure of it," said Malachi. " It was well 
 that I did not go back without you. After all, in the 
 woods, a man's no man without his rifle." 
 
 Chapter XXXV 
 
 Martin was right when he stated that he perceived 
 the form of the Angry Snake under the shade of the trees. 
 The chief was then watching what occurred, and had 
 been witness to the capture of his emissary, and, following 
 those who had the Young Otter in charge, saw him 
 conveyed to the fort. In the meantime, Malachi, Martin, 
 
256 The Settlers 
 
 and Alfred went home without any suspicion being raised 
 among the other branches of the family of what had 
 occurred. This gave them great satisfaction. 
 
 "Well, Malachi," said Alfred the next morning, as 
 they were all busily employed getting the seed into 
 the new cleared land j " what do you imagine will be the 
 steps now taken by the Angry Snake ? " 
 
 " It's hard to say, sir," replied Malachi ; " for he well 
 deserves the name of a snake, if, as the Scripture says, 
 it's the subtlest thing on earth : he will try all he can, 
 you may be sure ; and if it were not that he is afraid of 
 us, he would attack us immediately ; but that I have no 
 idea that he will venture upon." 
 
 " No, for your letter says, that he has only two rifles 
 in his band, which are not enough to give him any chance 
 of success." 
 
 " Very true, sir. I hear that the bateaux are coming 
 from the fort for the plank and flour." 
 
 " Yes, to-morrow, if there is not so much wind as 
 there is to-day ; it blows very fresh. Where is John ? " 
 
 " I left him with the Strawberry, sir ; they were busy 
 with the sugar." 
 
 " By-the-bye, how much have you got, Malachi ? " 
 
 " About three or four hundred pounds, sir, as near 
 as I can reckon ; quite as much as madam will require." 
 
 " Yes, I should think so j now we shall have preserves 
 of all sorts and the fruit for nothing ; the wild raspberries 
 are nearly ripe, and so are the cherries ; my cousins want 
 John to help to gather them." 
 
 "Well, sir, I dare say he will do so, although I believe 
 that he would rather do anything else. He said he was 
 going to fish this morning." 
 
 " The water is too rough, and he will not be able to 
 manage the punt by himself." 
 
 " Then that's the very reason why he'll go out," replied 
 Malachi ; "he don't like easy jobs like picking raspberries. 
 Is it true, Mr Alfred, that we are to have some more 
 settlers come here ? " 
 
The Settlers 257 
 
 " Yes, I believe so ; my father is very anxious to have 
 them ; he thinks it will be a great security, and he has 
 offered very advantageous terms ; you won't much like 
 that, Malachi." 
 
 " "Well, sir, I dare say you may think so, but it is not the 
 case ; if any one had told me two years ago that I could 
 have remained here, I would have said it was impossible, 
 but we are all creatures of habit. I had been so used to 
 my own company for so long a time, that when I first saw 
 you, I couldn't bear the sight of you ; no, not even that of 
 your pretty cousins, Miss Mary and Emma, although 
 Heaven knows they might tame a savage ; but now, sir, I 
 feel quite changed ; I have first borne with company, because 
 I fancied the boy, and then I felt no dislike to it, and now 
 I like it. I believe that in my old age I am coming back 
 to my feelings as a boy, and I think very often of my 
 father's farm and the little village that was close to it ; and 
 then I often fancy that I should like to see a village rise up 
 here, and a church stand up there upon the mount ; I think 
 I should like to live on till I saw a church built and God 
 worshipped as he ought to be." 
 
 " This is indeed a change, Malachi ; well, I hope you 
 will see a church on the mount, and live many years after- 
 wards to be present at the weddings and christenings." 
 
 " As it pleases God, sir. There's one thing, Mr Alfred, 
 that has given me great content, and more than anything, 
 perhaps, reconciled me to my new way of living ; and that 
 is, that the Strawberry, by the blessing of God and 
 the labour of your mother and cousins, has become 
 a good Christian ; you don't know how pleased I am at 
 that." 
 
 " She's an excellent little creature, Malachi ; every one 
 is fond of her, and I believe Martin is very strongly attached 
 to her." 
 
 " Yes, sir, she's a good wife, for she never uses her 
 tongue, and obeys her husband in all things. I think 
 Martin has now become quite steady, and you might send 
 him to Montreal or anywhere else without fear of his getting 
 
258 The Settlers 
 
 into the prison for making a disturbance. ... I see that 
 a bear has been over into the maize-field last night." 
 
 " What ! did he climb the snake-fence ? " 
 
 " Yes, sir, they climb anything ; but I have got his tracks, 
 and this night I think that I shall get hold of him, for I shall 
 lay a trap for him." 
 
 Malachi and Alfred continued to work for two or three 
 hours, when they were summoned by Emma to go in to 
 dinner. " I cannot find John," said Emma, as they walked 
 home ; " Strawberry says that he left her some time back, 
 and went to fish ; have you seen him pass by the river's 
 side ? " 
 
 " No," replied Alfred; "but, Malachi, you said that he 
 was going to fish in the punt, did you not ? " 
 
 " Yes, sir." 
 
 " Do you see the punt on the beach, Emma ?" 
 
 " No, I do not," replied Emma ; lt but it may be behind 
 the point." 
 
 " Nor can I ; I hope he has not been carried away by 
 the wind, for it blows very hard ; I'll run down, and see if 
 he is there." 
 
 Alfred ran down to the beach ; the punt was gone from 
 the shore, and after looking for some time to leeward, 
 which was to the eastward, in the direction of the rapids, 
 Alfred thought that he perceived something like a boat at 
 a distance of three or four miles ; but the water of the 
 lake was much ruffled by the strong wind, and it was not 
 easy to distinguish. 
 
 Alfred hastened back, and said to Emma, " I really 
 am afraid that John is adrift. I think I see the boat, 
 but I am not sure. Emma, go in quietly and bring out 
 my telescope, which is over my bed-place. Do not let 
 them see you, or they will be asking questions, and your 
 aunt may be alarmed." 
 
 Emma went to the house, and soon returned with the 
 telescope. Alfred and Malachi then went down to the 
 beach, and the former distinctly made out that what he had 
 seen was the punt adrift with John in it. 
 
The Settlers 259 
 
 "Now, what is to be done?" said Alfred. "I must 
 take a horse, and ride off to the fort, for if they do not see 
 him before he passes, he may not be picked up." 
 
 "If he once gets into the rapids, sir," said Malachi, "he 
 will be in great danger ; for he may be borne down upon 
 one of the rocks, and upset in a minute." 
 
 " Yes ; but he is some way from them yet," replied 
 Alfred. 
 
 " Very true, sir ; but with this strong wind right down 
 to them, and helping the current, he will soon be there. 
 There is no time to be lost." 
 
 " No ; but I'll go in to dinner, and as soon as I have 
 taken a mouthful, just to avoid creating any alarm, I will 
 slip out, and ride to the fort as fast as I can." 
 
 " Just so ; you will be there in good time, for he is now 
 three miles above the fort ; indeed, he cannot well pass it 
 without their seeing him." 
 
 " Yes, he can, now that the water is so rough," replied 
 Alfred ; " recollect that they are soldiers in the fort and 
 not sailors, who are accustomed to look on the water. A 
 piece of drift timber and a punt is much the same to their 
 eyes. Come, let us in to dinner." 
 
 "Yes, sir; I'll follow you," replied Malachi; "but, 
 before I come in, I'll catch the horse and saddle him for 
 you. You can tell Miss Emma to hold her tongue about 
 it." 
 
 Alfred rejoined Emma, whom he cautioned, and then 
 they went into their dinner. 
 
 " Where's John ? " said Mr Campbell ; " he promised 
 me some lake fish for dinner, and has never brought them 
 in ; so you will not have such good fare as I expected." 
 
 " And where's Malachi ?" said Alfred. 
 
 " I dare say he and John are out together somewhere," 
 observed Henry, who, with Martin, had come in before 
 Alfred. 
 
 " Well, he will lose his dinner," said Mrs Campbell. 
 
 " That's what I cannot afford to do, mother," said 
 Alfred ; "I am very hungry, and I have not more than 
 
260 The Settlers 
 
 five minutes to spare, for that seed must be put in to- 
 night." 
 
 " I thought Malachi was with you, Alfred," said Mr 
 Campbell. 
 
 " So he was, father," replied Alfred ; " but he left me. 
 Now, mother, please to give me my dinner." 
 
 Alfred ate fast, and then rose from the table, and went 
 away from the house. The horse was all ready, and he 
 mounted and rode off for the fort, telling Malachi that his 
 father and mother thought John was with him ; and that, 
 therefore, he had better not go into dinner, but keep out 
 of the way. 
 
 " Yes, sir, that will be best, and then they can ask no 
 questions. Be quick, sir, for I am not at all easy about 
 the boy." 
 
 Their plans, however, to conceal the danger of John did 
 not succeed ; for Mrs Campbell, after the loss of poor 
 little Percival, had become more than ever solicitous about 
 John, and a minute or two after Alfred had left the house, 
 she rose from the table, and went to the door, to see if she 
 could perceive Malachi and John coming in. As it 
 happened, Alfred had just set off in a gallop, and she saw 
 him, as well as Malachi standing by himself and watching 
 Alfred's departure. The very circumstance of Alfred's 
 mysterious departure alarmed her. He had never said that 
 he was going to the fort, and that John was not with 
 Malachi was certain. She went into the cottage, and, 
 sinking back in her chair, exclaimed — " Some accident has 
 happened to John ! " 
 
 " Why should you say so, my dear ? " said Mr Campbell. 
 
 "I'm sure of it," replied Mrs Campbell, bursting into 
 tears. " Alfred is riding away to the fort. Malachi is 
 standing by himself outside. What can it be ? " 
 
 Mr Campbell and all the others ran out immediately, 
 except Mary Percival, who went to Mrs Campbell. Mr 
 Campbell beckoned to Emma, and from her obtained the 
 real state of the case. 
 
 " It will be better to tell her at once," said Mr Campbell, 
 
The Settlers 261 
 
 who then went to his wife, telling her that John was adrift, 
 and that Alfred had ridden to the fort to pick him up in 
 one of the bateaux, but there was no danger to be appre- 
 hended." 
 
 " Why should they conceal it, if there was no danger, 
 Campbell ? " replied his wife. " Yes, there must be 
 danger now the water is so rough. My child, am I to lose 
 you as well as my poor Percival ! " continued Mrs 
 Campbell, again sobbing. 
 
 Every attempt was made to console her and assuage her 
 fears, but with indifferent success, and the afternoon of 
 this day was passed in great concern by all, and in an 
 extreme state of nervous anxiety on the part of Mrs 
 Campbell. Towards the evening, Alfred was seen 
 returning on horseback at full speed. The whole of the 
 family were out watching his arrival, with beating hearts ; 
 poor Mrs Campbell in almost a fainting state. Alfred 
 perceived them long before he had crossed the prairie, and 
 waved his hat in token of good tidings. 
 
 " All's well, depend upon it, my dear," said Mr 
 Campbell. " Alfred would not wave his hat if there was 
 any disaster." 
 
 " I must have it from his own mouth," said Mrs 
 Campbell, almost breathless. 
 
 " Safe ? " cried out Martin to Alfred, as he approached. 
 
 " Safe, quite safe ! " cried Alfred, in return. 
 
 "Thank Heaven!" cried Mrs Campbell, in a low 
 voice, clasping her hands in gratitude. 
 
 Alfred leapt off his saddle, and hastened to communicate 
 the news. John, trusting too much to his own powers, 
 had gone out in the punt, and soon found out that he 
 could not manage it in so strong a wind. He attempted 
 to get back to the beach, but was unsuccessful, and had, 
 as we have said, been carried away by the wind and 
 current down towards the rapids ; but it so happened that 
 before Alfred had arrived at the fort, Captain Sinclair had 
 observed the punt adrift, and, by the aid of a telescope, 
 ascertained that John was in it, exerting himself very 
 
262 The Settlers 
 
 vigorously, but to no purpose. Captain Sinclair, having 
 reported it to the Commandant and obtained permission, 
 had launched one of the bateaux, manned by the soldiers, 
 and had brought John and the punt on shore, about four 
 miles below the fort, and not until they had arrived in the 
 strong current of the rapids, which in another hour would 
 have, in all probability, proved fatal. Alfred, from the 
 fort, had seen Captain Sinclair gain the shore, with John 
 and the punt in tow, and, as soon as he was satisfied of his 
 brother's safety, had ridden back as fast as he could, to 
 communicate it. This intelligence gave them all great 
 delight, and now that they knew that John was safe, they 
 waited his return with patience. Captain Sinclair arrived, 
 with John behind him, on horseback, about two hours 
 afterwards, and was gladly welcomed. 
 
 " Indeed, Captain Sinclair, we are under great obliga- 
 tions to you. Had you not been so active, the boy might 
 have been lost," said Mrs Campbell. " Accept my best 
 thanks." 
 
 " And mine," said Mary, extending her hand to him. 
 
 " John, you have frightened me very much," said Mrs 
 Campbell; " how could you be so imprudent as to go on 
 the lake in such a high wind ? See, what a narrow escape 
 you have had." 
 
 " I should have been at Montreal to-morrow morning," 
 said John, laughing. 
 
 " No, never ; you would have been upset in the rapids 
 long before you could get to Montreal." 
 
 " Well, mother, I can swim," replied John. 
 
 " You naughty boy, nothing will make you afraid." 
 
 " Well, ma'am, it's a good fault, that of having con- 
 fidence in yourself, so don't check it too much," replied 
 Malachi. " It saves many a man who would otherwise be 
 lost." 
 
 "That's very true, Malachi," observed Alfred; "so, 
 now that he is safe back, we won't scold John any more. 
 He will know better than to go out in such rough weather 
 again." 
 
The Settlers 263 
 
 "To be sure I shall," said John ; " I don't want to go 
 down the rapids." 
 
 "Well, I'm glad to hear you say that," replied Mrs 
 Campbell. 
 
 Captain Sinclair remained with them that night. Before 
 daylight, the family were alarmed by the report of a gun, 
 and it was immediately supposed that some attack had 
 been made on the lodge occupied by Malachi, Martin, and 
 his wife. Captain Sinclair, Alfred, Henry, and John 
 sprang out of bed, and were clothed in a minute. As 
 soon as they had armed themselves, they opened the door 
 cautiously, and, looking well round, went through the 
 passage to the sheep-fold where the lodge was built. 
 Everything, however, appeared to be quiet, and Alfred 
 knocked at the door. Malachi answered to the inquiry, 
 " What is the matter ? " 
 
 " We heard the report of a gun close to the house just 
 now, and we thought something might have happened." 
 
 " Oh ! " cried Malachi, laughing, " is that all ? Then 
 you may all go to bed again. It's my trap for the bear, 
 — nothing more. I forgot to tell you last night." 
 
 "Well, as we are up, we may as well go and see," 
 said Alfred j " the day is breaking." 
 
 " Well, sir, I am ready," said Malachi, coming out with 
 his deer-skin jacket in one hand and his rifle in the other. 
 
 They walked to the maize-field on the other side of the 
 river, and found that the trap had been successful, for a 
 large bear lay dead at the foot of the snake-fence. 
 
 " Yes, sir, I've got him," said Malachi. 
 
 " But what was the trap ? " said Henry. 
 
 " You see, sir, I tracked the brute over the rails by his 
 broad foot mark, and as I knew he would come the same 
 way, I fixed the rifle with a wire to the trigger, so that 
 as he climbed up he must touch the wire with his fore- 
 paws, and the muzzle, pointed a little downwards, would 
 then about reach his heart when the gun went off. You 
 see, sir, it has happened just as I wished it, and there's 
 another good skin for Montreal." 
 
264 The Settlers 
 
 " It is a she-bear," said Martin, who had joined them, 
 " and she has cubs ; they can't be far off." 
 
 " That's true," replied Malachi ; "so now you had 
 better all go back again. Martin and I will hide, and I'll 
 answer for it in an hour we will bring the cubs home with 
 us." 
 
 The rest of the party returned to the house. The 
 Strawberry had already made known to Mr and Mrs 
 Campbell the cause of the report. About an hour before 
 breakfast, Malachi and Martin came in, each with a cub 
 of a few weeks old. The little animals had come in the 
 track of the mother in search of her, and were pawing 
 the dead body, as if trying to awaken her, when Malachi 
 and Martin secured them. 
 
 " What a charming pet," said Emma ; " I will rear it 
 for myself." 
 
 " And I'll have the other," said John. 
 
 No objection was raised to this, except that Mr 
 Campbell observed, that if they became troublesome as 
 they grew up, they must be parted with, which was 
 agreed to. Emma and John took possession of their pets, 
 and fed them with milk, and in a few days they became 
 very tame ; one being chained up near the house, and the 
 other at Malachi's lodge. They soon grew very playful 
 and very amusing little animals, and the dogs became 
 used to them, and never attempted to hurt them ; indeed, 
 very often Oscar and the bear would be seen rolling 
 about together, the best friends in the world. But in a 
 few months they became too large for pets, and too 
 troublesome, so one was despatched by a bateaux going 
 to Montreal, as a present to Mr Emmerson, and the other 
 was taken to the fort by Captain Sinclair, and became a 
 great favourite of the soldiers. 
 
The Settlers 265 
 
 Chapter XXXVI 
 
 Captain Sinclair was now very constantly at the house, 
 for in the summer time the Commandant allowed much 
 more liberty to the officers. Although the detention 
 of the Young Otter and the cause of his being detained, 
 had been made known to the Angry Snake, weeks passed 
 away, and yet there appeared no intention on the part 
 of the chief to redeem his young warrior by producing 
 Percival. Every day an overture on his part was expected, 
 but none came, and those who were in the secret were 
 in a continual state of suspense and anxiety. One thing 
 had been ascertained, which was, that the Indian fired 
 at by John had been killed, and this occasioned much fear 
 on the part of Malachi and Martin, that the Angry Snake 
 would revenge the death upon young Percival. This 
 knowledge of the Indian feeling, however, they kept to 
 themselves. 
 
 Towards the close of the summer they had an arrival 
 of letters and newspapers, both from England and 
 Montreal. There was nothing peculiarly interesting 
 in the intelligence from England, although the newspapers 
 were, as usual, read with great avidity. One paragraph 
 met the eye of Henry, which he immediately communicated, 
 observing at the time that they always obtained news 
 of Mr Douglas Campbell on every fresh arrival. The 
 paragraph was as follows: — "The Oxley hounds had a 
 splendid run on Friday last ; " after describing the country 
 they passed through, the paragraph ended with, " We 
 regret to say that Mr Douglas Campbell of Wexton Hall, 
 received a heavy fall from his horse, in clearing a wide 
 brook. He is, however, we understand, doing well." 
 The letters from Montreal were, however, important. 
 They communicated the immediate departure from that 
 city of four families of emigrants, who had accepted the 
 terms offered by Mr Emmerson, and were coming to settle 
 
266 The Settlers 
 
 upon Mr Campbell's property. They also stated that 
 the purchase of the other six hundred acres of contiguous 
 land had been completed, and sent the government receipts 
 for the purchase money. 
 
 The news contained in this letter induced Mr Campbell 
 to send a message to the Commandant of the fort, by 
 Captain Sinclair, acquainting him with the expected arrival 
 of the emigrant families, and requesting to know whether 
 he would allow a party of soldiers to assist in raising the 
 cottages necessary for their reception, and begging the 
 loan of two or three tents to accommodate them upon 
 their arrival, until their cottages should be built. The 
 reply of the Commandant was favourable, and now all 
 was bustle and activity, that, if possible, the buildings 
 might be in forwardness previous to harvest time, when 
 they would all have ample occupation. Indeed, as the hay 
 harvest was just coming on, without assistance from the 
 fort they never could have got through the work previous 
 to the winter setting in, and it would have been very incon- 
 venient to have had to receive any of the emigrants into 
 their own house. 
 
 The sites of the four cottages, or log huts, were soon 
 selected j they were each of them nearly half a mile from 
 Mr Campbell's house, and while some of the party, assisted 
 by a portion of the soldiers, were getting in the hay, the 
 others, with another portion, were cutting down the trees, 
 and building up the cottages. In a fortnight after they had 
 commenced, the emigrants arrived, and were housed in the 
 tents prepared for them; and as their labour was now 
 added to that of the others, in a short time everything was 
 well in advance. The agreement made by Mr Campbell 
 was, that the emigrants should each receive fifty acres of 
 land, after they had cleared for him a similar quantity ; but 
 there were many other conditions, relative to food and 
 supply of stock to the emigrant families, which are not 
 worth the while to dwell upon. It is sufficient to say that 
 Mr Campbell, with his former purchases, retained about 
 600 acres, which he considered quite sufficient for his farm, 
 
The Settlers 267 
 
 which was all in a ring fence, and with the advantage of 
 bordering on the lake. The fire had cleared a great deal 
 of the new land, so that it required little trouble for his 
 own people to get it into a fit state for the first crop. 
 
 "While the emigrants and soldiers were hard at work, 
 the Colonel paid a visit to Mr Campbell, to settle his 
 account with him, and handed over a bill upon government 
 for the planks, flour, &c, supplied to the fort. 
 
 " I assure you, Mr Campbell, I have great pleasure," 
 said the Colonel, "in giving you every assistance, and I 
 render it the more readily as I am authorised by the 
 Governor so to do. Your arrival and settling here has 
 proved very advantageous ; for, your supplying the fort 
 has saved the government a great deal of money, at the 
 same time that it has been profitable to you, and enabled 
 you to get rid of your crops without sending them down 
 so far as Montreal ; which would have been as serious an 
 expense to you, as getting the provisions from Montreal 
 has proved to us. You may keep the fatigue party of 
 soldiers upon the same terms as before, as long as they may 
 prove useful to you, provided they return to the fort by the 
 coming of winter." 
 
 " Then I will, if you please, retain them for getting in 
 the harvest ; we have so much to do that I shall be most 
 happy to pay for their assistance." 
 
 I have said that there were four families of emigrants, 
 and now I will let my readers know a little more about 
 them. 
 
 The first family was a man and his wife of the name of 
 Harvey ; they had two sons of fourteen and fifteen, and a 
 daughter of eighteen years of age. This man had been a 
 small farmer, and by his industry was gaining an honest 
 livelihood, and putting by some money, when his eldest 
 son, who was at the time about twenty years old, fell into 
 bad company, and was always to be seen at the alehouses 
 or at the fairs, losing his time and losing his money. The 
 father, whose ancestors had resided for many generations 
 on the same spot, and had always been, as long as they 
 
268 The Settlers 
 
 could trace back, small farmers like himself, and who was 
 proud of only one thing, which was that his family had 
 been noted for honesty and upright dealing, did all he could 
 to reclaim him, but in vain. At last the son was guilty of 
 a burglary, tried, convicted, and transported for life. The 
 disgrace had such an effect upon the father, that he never 
 held up his head afterwards ; he was ashamed to be seen 
 in the parish, and at last he resolved to emigrate to a new 
 country, where what had happened would not be known. 
 
 He accordingly sold off everything, and came to Canada ; 
 but by the time that he had arrived in the country, and 
 paid all his expenses, he had little money left, and when 
 he heard from Mr Emmerson the terms offered by Mr 
 Campbell, he gladly accepted them. The wife, his two 
 sons and his daughter, who came with him, were as 
 industrious and respectable as himself. 
 
 The second family, of the name of Graves, consisted of 
 a man and his wife, and only one son, a young man grown 
 up ; but the wife's two sisters were with them. He had 
 come from Buckinghamshire, and had been accustomed to 
 a dairy farm. 
 
 The third family was a very numerous one, with a 
 man and his wife, of the name of Jackson ; they had 
 been farmers and market-gardeners near London, and had 
 brought out some money with them : but, as I have 
 mentioned, they had a very large family, most of them 
 too young to be very useful for a few years. They had 
 seven children : a girl of eighteen, two boys of twelve 
 and thirteen, then three little girls, and a boy an infant. 
 Jackson had money enough to purchase a farm, but being 
 a very prudent man, and reflecting that he might not 
 succeed at first, and that his large family would run away 
 with all his means, he decided upon accepting the terms 
 proposed by Mr Campbell. 
 
 The fourth and last of the emigrant families was a 
 young couple of the name of Meredith. The husband 
 was the son of a farmer in Shropshire, who had died, 
 and divided his property between his three sons : two 
 
The Settlers 269 
 
 of them remained upon the farm and paid the youngest 
 brother his proportion in money, who, being of a specu- 
 lative turn, resolved to come to Canada, and try his 
 fortune. He married just before he came out, and was 
 not as yet encumbered with any family; he was a fine 
 young man, well educated, and his wife a very clever, 
 pretty young woman. 
 
 Thus there was an addition of twenty-one souls to the 
 population of Mr Campbell's settlement, which with their 
 own ten made a total of thirty-one people, out of whom 
 they reckoned that thirteen were capable of bearing arms, 
 and defending them from any attack of the Indians. 
 
 Before harvest time, the cottages were all built, and 
 the emigrants were busy felling round their new habita- 
 tions, to lay up firewood for the winter, and clearing away 
 a spot for a garden, and for planting potatoes in the 
 following spring. The harvest being ripe again, gave 
 them all full employment ; the corn was got in with 
 great expedition by the united labour of the soldiers and 
 emigrants, when the former, having completed their work, 
 returned to the fort, and the Campbells, with the addition 
 to their colony, were now left alone. Visiting the emigrants 
 in their own cottages, and making acquaintance with the 
 children, was now a great source of amusement to the 
 Misses Percival. Various plans were started relative to 
 establishing a Sunday school and many other useful 
 arrangements ; one, however, took place immediately, 
 which was, that divine service was performed by Mr 
 Campbell in his own house, and was attended by all the 
 emigrants every Sunday. Mr Campbell had every reason 
 to be pleased with their conduct up to the present time ; 
 they all appeared willing, never murmured or complained 
 at any task allotted to them, and were satisfied with Mr 
 Campbell's arrangements relative to supplies. Parties 
 were now again formed for the chase ; Meredith and 
 young Graves proved to be good woodsmen and capital 
 shots with the rifle, so that now they had enough to send 
 out a party on alternate days, while one or two of the 
 
270 The Settlers 
 
 others fished all the day and salted down as fast as they 
 caught, that there might be a full supply for the winter. 
 
 But although Mr and Mrs Campbell and the Misses 
 Percival, as well as the major part of the family were 
 fully satisfied and happy in their future prospects, there 
 were four who were in a state of great anxiety and 
 suspense. These were Alfred, Malachi, Martin, and the 
 Strawberry, who, being acquainted with the existence 
 of young Percival, found their secret a source of great 
 annoyance, now that, notwithstanding the capture and 
 detention of the Young Otter, no advance appeared to 
 be made for his exchange, nor any signs of an overture 
 on the part of the Angry Snake. Captain Sinclair, who 
 was usually at the farm twice during the week, was also 
 much fretted at finding that every time Malachi and 
 Alfred had no more information to give him, than he 
 had to impart to them. They hardly knew how to act ; 
 to let a second winter pass away without attempting to 
 recover the boy, appeared to them to be delaying too 
 long, and yet to communicate intelligence which might 
 only end in bitter disappointment, seemed unadvisable ; 
 for the Indian chief, out of revenge, might have killed 
 the boy, and then the grief of the father and mother 
 would be more intense than before. It would be opening 
 a wound to no purpose. This question was frequently 
 canvassed by Alfred and Captain Sinclair, but an end 
 was put to all their debates on the subject by an un- 
 expected occurrence. Mary Percival had one morning 
 gone down to a place called the Cedar Swamp, about 
 half a mile from the house to the westward, near to the 
 shore of the lake, to pick cranberries for preserving. 
 One of the little emigrant girls, Martha Jackson, was 
 with her ; when one basket was full, Mary sent it home 
 by the little girl, with directions to come back immediately. 
 The girl did so, but on her return to the Cedar Swamp, 
 Mary Percival was not to be seen. The basket which 
 she had retained with her was lying with all the cranberries 
 upset out of it on a hill by the side of the swamp. The 
 
The Settlers 271 
 
 little girl remained for a quarter of an hour, calling out 
 Miss Percival's name, but not receiving any answer, she 
 became frightened, imagining that some wild beast had 
 attacked her ; and she ran back as fast as she could to 
 the house, acquainting Mr and Mrs Campbell with what 
 had happened. Martin and Alfred were at the mill ; 
 Malachi, fortunately, was at his own lodge, and Straw- 
 berry ran for him, told him what the girl had reported, 
 and having done so, she looked at Malachi, and said 
 " Angry Snake." 
 
 " Yes, Strawberry, that is the case, I have no doubt," 
 replied Malachi ; " but not a word at present ; I knew he 
 would be at something, but I did not think that he dared 
 do that either ; however, we shall see. Go back to the 
 house, and tell Master and Missis that I have gone down 
 to the Cedar Swamp, and will return as soon as possible, 
 and do you follow me as fast as you can, for your eyes are 
 younger than mine, and I shall want the use of them : tell 
 them not to send anybody else, it will do harm instead of 
 good, for they will trample the ground, and we may lose 
 the track." 
 
 Malachi caught up his rifle, examined the priming, and 
 set ofF in the direction of the swamp, while the Straw- 
 berry returned to the house to give his message to Mr and 
 Mrs Campbell. Leaving Mr and Mrs Campbell, who 
 were in a state of great alarm, and had sent the little girl, 
 Martha Jackson, to summon Alfred and Martin (for John 
 and Henry were out in the woods after the cattle), the 
 Strawberry went down to the Cedar Swamp to join 
 Malachi, whom she found standing still, leaning on his 
 rifle, near the basket which had contained the cranberries. 
 
 " Now, Strawberry, we must find out how many of 
 them there were, and which way they have gone," said 
 Malachi, in the Indian tongue. 
 
 " Here," said Strawberry, pointing to a mark on the 
 short grass, which never could have attracted the observa- 
 tion of one unused to an Indian life. 
 
 " I see, child j I see that and two more, but we cannot 
 
272 The Settlers 
 
 tell much as yet ; let us follow up the trail till we come to 
 some spot where we may read the print better. That's 
 her foot," continued Malachi, after they had proceeded 
 two or three yards. " The sole of a shoe cuts the grass 
 sharper than a mocassin. We have no easy task just now, 
 and if the others come, they may prevent us from finding 
 the track altogether." 
 
 " Here, again," said Strawberry, stooping close to the 
 short dry grass. 
 
 " Yes ; you're right, child," replied Malachi. " Let us 
 once follow it to the bottom of this hill, and then we shall 
 do better." 
 
 By the closest inspection and minutest search, Malachi 
 and the Strawberry continued to follow the almost imper- 
 ceptible track till they arrived at the bottom of the hill, 
 about a hundred yards from where they started. It had 
 become more difficult, as the print of Mary's foot, which 
 was more easily perceptible than the others, had served 
 them for a few yards ; after which it was no more to be 
 distinguished, and it was evident that she had been lifted 
 up from the ground. This satisfied them that she had 
 been carried ofF. When they arrived at the bottom of the 
 hill, they could clearly distinguish the print marks of 
 mocassins, and by measuring very exactly the breadth and 
 length of the impressions, made out that they were of two 
 different people. These they continued to follow till they 
 arrived at the forest, about a quarter of a mile from the 
 swamp, when they heard the hallooing of Alfred and 
 Martin, to which Malachi answered, and they soon joined him. 
 
 "What is it, Malachi ?" 
 
 "She has been carried off, sir, I've no doubt," replied 
 Malachi, " by the Snake. The rascal is determined to 
 have the vantage of us. We have one prisoner, and he 
 has made two." 
 
 Malachi then explained why he was certain that she had 
 been carried away, and Martin agreed with him immedi- 
 ately. Alfred then said — " Well, but now, before we act, 
 let us consult what is best to be done." 
 
The Settlers 273 
 
 " Well, sir," replied Malachi, " the best to do now, at 
 this moment, is for the Strawberry and me to follow the 
 trail, and try if we cannot obtain more information, and 
 when we have got all we can, we must form a party, and 
 go in pursuit. Let us only get fairly on the trail, and we 
 will not lose it, especially if the Strawberry is with us, for 
 she has a better eye than any Indian I ever knew, be it 
 man or woman." 
 
 "Well, that is all right, Malachi; but what shall I do 
 now while you are following up the trail ? " 
 
 "Well, sir, you must prepare the party, and get them 
 all ready for a start ; for we must be off in three hours, 
 if possible." 
 
 "Captain Sinclair had better come with us. He will 
 be quite frantic if he does not," said Alfred. 
 
 "Well, then, perhaps he had, sir," replied Malachi, 
 coldly ; " but I'd rather he were away. He won't be so 
 cool and calm as he ought to be." 
 
 "Never fear; but I must now go to my father and 
 mother, and tell the whole of the circumstances which 
 have occurred. I must tell them that Percival is alive." 
 
 "Why so, sir?" replied Malachi. "It will only fret 
 them more. It's quite sufficient that they should have to 
 lament Miss Percival being carried off, without their 
 knowing what fresh cause for anxiety there is about the 
 boy. I would only say that Miss Mary has been carried 
 off by somebody, and leave out all about our having 
 captured the Young Otter, and why we took him." 
 
 " Well, perhaps it will be better," said Alfred ; " then 
 I'll leave Martin here, and ride off to the fort to Captain 
 Sinclair. Shall I ask for any soldiers ? " 
 
 " Yes, sir ; if there are any good backwoodsmen among 
 them, we may find a couple of them of service. We 
 ought to have a larger force than the Indian ; and the 
 latter, if you recollect, is stated at six with the chief. 
 Now, there are you, Martin, and I, that's three ; Captain 
 Sinclair and two soldiers would be six ; young Graves and 
 Meredith make eight. That's sufficient, sir ; more than 
 s s 
 
274 The Settlers 
 
 sufficient does harm. Mr Henry must stay, and so must 
 Mr John, because he will not be home before we are 
 away. I'm sorry for that, as I should have liked him to 
 be with me." 
 
 " It can't be helped," replied Alfred. " Well then, 
 Martin and I will go back at once ; in two hours I will 
 return with Captain Sinclair, if I possibly can." 
 
 " As quick as you please, sir, and Martin will get 
 everything ready for the journey, for we must not fire 
 our rifles, if we can help it." 
 
 Alfred hastened away, and was soon followed by 
 Martin, to whom Malachi had given some directions. 
 Malachi and the Strawberry then continued to follow 
 the trail, which they traced through the thickest of the 
 wood for more than an hour, when they came upon a 
 spot where a fire had been lighted, and the ground 
 trodden down, evidently showing that the parties had 
 been living there some time. 
 
 " Here was the nest of the whole gang," resumed 
 Malachi, as he looked round. 
 
 The Strawberry, who had been examining the ground, 
 said — 
 
 " Here is her foot again." 
 
 " Yes, yes ; it's clear enough that two of them have 
 carried her off and brought her here to where the others 
 were waiting for them, and from here the whole party have 
 made their start. Now we have the new trail to find, 
 and that they have taken every care to prevent us, I do 
 not doubt." 
 
 The Strawberry now pointed to a mark near where 
 the fire had been lighted, and said, " The mocassin of a 
 squaw." 
 
 " Right, then she is with them, so much the better," 
 replied Malachi, " for, as she sent me that letter, she may 
 serve us still, if she chooses." 
 
The Settlers 275 
 
 Chapter XXXVII 
 
 Previous to his starting for the fort, Alfred had a hasty 
 communication with his father and mother, in which he 
 informed them simply that it was evident that Mary had 
 been carried off, and that it was the opinion of Malachi 
 and Martin, that the Angry Snake was the party to be 
 suspected. 
 
 "But what cause could he have?" said Emma, 
 weeping. 
 
 " Merely to get powder and shot as a reward for bring- 
 ing her back again," replied Alfred ; "so there is not 
 anything to fear as to her being ill-treated ; but if he has 
 any other reason for what he has done, it is well known 
 that an Indian always respects a female. But here comes 
 my horse." 
 
 " But what are you going to do, Alfred ? " said Mrs 
 Campbell, who was in a state of great agitation. 
 
 "Ride to the fort for assistance, bring Captain Sinclair, 
 and go in pursuit as fast as we can, mother. Martin will 
 get all ready by my return, Malachi is following up the 
 trail with Strawberry. But there is no time to be lost ; 
 I shall soon be back." 
 
 Alfred then sprang upon his horse which Martin had 
 brought to the door, and galloped away to the fort. 
 
 As it may be supposed, Mr and Mrs Campbell and 
 Emma were in great distress ; this did not, however, 
 prevent them from listening to Martin, and supplying him 
 with all that he requested, which was salt pork and other 
 food for their journey, powder and shot for their rifles, 
 &c. Having specified all that was wanted, Martin then 
 went off to summon young Graves and Meredith ; they 
 were soon found, and when they heard the intelligence, 
 were ready in a minute for departure. Their rifles and 
 an extra pair of mocassins each was all that they required 
 for the journey, and in a few minutes they accompanied 
 
276 The Settlers 
 
 Martin to the house. After they had been occupied for 
 a little time in dividing the various articles into different 
 packages, that each might carry his proportion, Mr 
 Campbell said — 
 
 " Martin, supposing that you and Malachi are correct 
 in your supposition, where do you think that they will 
 take my poor niece ? " 
 
 " Right away to their own wigwams, sir," replied 
 Martin. 
 
 " Have you any idea how far that may be ? " said Mrs 
 Campbell. 
 
 " Yes, ma'am, I have heard that the Angry Snake's 
 quarters are about twelve days' journey from this." 
 
 " Twelve days' journey ! how far is a journey ? " 
 
 " As far as a stout man can walk in a day, ma'am." 
 
 " And will my niece have to walk all that way ? " 
 
 "Why, yes, ma'am; I don't see how it can be other- 
 wise ; I don't know of the Indians having any horses, 
 although they may have." 
 
 " But she cannot walk as far as a man," replied Mrs 
 Campbell. 
 
 " No, ma'am, and so I suppose they will be twenty days 
 going instead of twelve." 
 
 "Will they ill treat or ill use her, Martin?" said Emma. 
 
 "No, ma'am, I shouldn't think they would, although 
 they will make her walk, and will tie her at night when 
 they stop." 
 
 " Poor Mary ; what will she suffer ? " exclaimed Emma ; 
 " and if you do come up with them, Martin, will they give 
 her up to you ? " 
 
 " We shan't ask their leave, miss," replied Martin ; 
 " we shall take her." 
 
 " But not without bloodshed, Martin," said Mrs Camp- 
 bell. 
 
 " No, ma'am, certainly not without bloodshed, for either 
 the Indians must destroy us or we them ; if we conquer, 
 not an Indian will be left alive, and if they master us, it 
 will be about the same thing I suppose." 
 
The Settlers 277 
 
 " Heaven protect us, but this is dreadful ; I was prepared 
 for difficulties and annoyances when I came out here," ex- 
 claimed Mrs Campbell ; " but not for such trials as these." 
 
 "Never fear but we'll bring her back, ma'am," said 
 Martin ; " Malachi is a better Indian than them all, and 
 he'll circumvent them." 
 
 " How do you mean ? " 
 
 " I mean, ma'am, that we will, if possible, fall upon them 
 unawares, and then we'll have the advantage, for half of 
 them will be killed before they know that they are 
 attacked ; we'll fight them Indian fashion, ma'am." 
 
 Mrs Campbell continued her interrogations till Alfred 
 was seen at the end of the prairie returning at full speed, 
 accompanied by Captain Sinclair and two other men, also 
 on horseback. 
 
 " Here they come," said Martin ; " and they have lost 
 no time, that's certain." 
 
 "Poor Captain Sinclair! what must be his feelings, I 
 pity him," said Mrs Campbell. 
 
 " He must take it coolly nevertheless," observed Martin ; 
 " or he may do more harm than good." 
 
 Alfred and Captain Sinclair now dismounted ; they had 
 brought with them two of the soldiers who were well used 
 to the woods, and excellent shots with the rifle. A 
 hurried conversation of a few minutes took place, but time 
 was too precious, and Alfred, embracing his father and 
 mother, who as they shook hands with Captain Sinclair, 
 expressed in a melancholy way their hopes for their success, 
 the party of seven which had been collected set off to rejoin 
 Malachi and the Strawberry. 
 
 Malachi and Strawberry had not been idle ; the latter 
 had run back to their lodge and procured a bow and 
 arrows, and since that they had tracked the footmarks 
 through the forest for more than a mile, when they had 
 come to a small rivulet which ran through the forest. 
 Here the trail was lost, at least it was not to be perceived 
 anywhere on the opposite side of the rivulet, and it was to 
 be presumed that to conceal their trail the Indians had 
 
278 The Settlers 
 
 walked in the water, either up or down, for a certain dis- 
 tance before they put their feet on the other side ; but as 
 it was near the time that they might expect the arrival of 
 Alfred and the others, Malachi had returned to the spot 
 where Alfred and Martin had left them, leaving the Straw- 
 berry to walk down and up the side of the rivulet to 
 recover the trail. As soon as the party joined him, they 
 and Malachi set off to where the trail had been lost, and 
 the latter had left the Strawberry. 
 
 There they waited some time as the Strawberry was 
 not in sight, and they took this opportunity of distributing 
 the provisions and ammunition among them. Captain 
 Sinclair, although his feelings may well be imagined, 
 was very active in arrangements, and showed that if his 
 heart was smitten, his head was clear. The order 
 of the march was settled by Malachi and him, and as 
 soon as all was arranged, they waited impatiently for 
 the return of the Indian girl ; she came at last, and in- 
 formed them that she had recovered the trail about three 
 miles up the course of the stream, and they all started 
 immediately. As was agreed, they kept perfect silence, 
 and followed the newly-discovered trail for about a mile, 
 when on their arrival at a clear spot in the woods, where 
 the grass was very short and dry, they were again at fault. 
 They went over to the other side of this heath, to see if 
 they could again fall in with it, but after half an hour's 
 search, could not discover it, when they were summoned 
 by a low whistle from the Strawberry, who had returned 
 to the spot where the trail had been lost. 
 
 " They have turned back again," said the Strawberry, 
 pointing to the former footmarks ; "see the track of the 
 mocassins is both ways." 
 
 " That's true," said Malachi, after a close examination ; 
 " now then, Strawberry, to find out where they have left 
 the old trail again. I told you, sir," continued Malachi to 
 Alfred, " that the Strawberry would be useful ; she has 
 the eye of a falcon." 
 
 It was not till another half hour had elapsed that the 
 
The Settlers 279 
 
 spot where they had left the trail, which, to deceive those 
 who might pursue them, the Indians had returned upon, 
 was discovered, and then they started again, and proceeded 
 with caution, led by the Strawberry, until she stopped 
 and spoke to Malachi in the Indian tongue, pointing at a 
 small twig broken upon one of the bushes. 
 
 " That's true, let us see if it happens again." 
 
 In a few moments the Strawberry pointed out another. 
 
 " Then all's right," said Malachi, " I said that she 
 could help us again if she chose, and so she has. The 
 Indian woman who wrote the letter," continued Malachi, 
 turning to Captain Sinclair and Alfred, "is our friend 
 still. See, sir, she has, wherever she has dared to do it 
 without being seen by the Indians, broken down a small 
 twig, as a guide to us. Now, if she has continued to do 
 this, we shall not have much trouble." 
 
 They continued their course through the woods until 
 the sun went down, and they could see no longer, having 
 made a journey of about nine miles from the settlement. 
 They then lay down for the night under a large tree ; 
 the weather was very warm, and they did not light a fire, 
 as they had some cooked provisions. 
 
 The next morning, as soon as it was daylight, they 
 made a hasty meal, and resumed their task. The trail 
 was now pretty clear, and was occasionally verified by 
 the breaking of a twig, as before. This day they made 
 sixteen miles' journey, and at the close of it they arrived 
 at the borders of a lake about ten miles long, and from 
 one-and-a-half to two wide ; the trail went right on to the 
 shore of the lake, and then disappeared. 
 
 "Here they must have taken to the water," said Alfred ; 
 " but what means have they had to cross ? " 
 
 " That we must discover, somehow or another, sir," 
 replied Malachi, " or else we shall not find the trail again ; 
 perhaps, however, we shall see to-morrow morning ; it is 
 too dark now to attempt to find out, and we may do more 
 harm than good by tracking down the bank. We must 
 bring to for the night. There is a high rock there on 
 
280 The Settlers 
 
 the beach farther up, we had better go there, as we can 
 light a fire behind the rock without being discovered by 
 it, supposing the Indians are on the opposite shore ; and 
 to-night we must cook all our provisions if we possibly 
 can, for, depend upon it, we have travelled faster to-day 
 than they can have done with the young lady, and if we 
 can once get well on the trail again, we shall soon be up 
 with them." 
 
 " God grant that we may ! " exclaimed Captain Sinclair ; 
 " the idea of what poor Mary must suffer, almost drives 
 me mad." 
 
 " Yes, sir, she will be terribly foot-sore, I have no 
 doubt," replied Malachi, " but the Indians will not treat 
 her ill, depend upon it." 
 
 Captain Sinclair sighed, but made no reply. 
 
 As soon as they arrived at the mass of rock which 
 Malachi had pointed out, they all commenced collecting 
 firewood, and the Strawberry in a few minutes had a 
 sufficient fire for their purpose. They had not any 
 cooking utensils with them, but the pork was cut in slices, 
 and stuck upon the ends of small sticks round the fire, 
 until it was sufficiently cooked, and then it was packed 
 up again in parcels, with the exception of what was 
 retained for their supper. They had finished their meal, 
 and were sitting round the embers of the fire, conversing, 
 and calculating the probabilities as to their overtaking the 
 Indians, when Martin sprang up, with his rifle ready to 
 bring to his shoulder. 
 
 "What is it? "said Alfred in a low tone, as Martin 
 held up his finger as a sign for silence. 
 
 " There's somebody coming this way — he is behind 
 that large tree," said Martin ; " I see his head now, but 
 it is too dark to make out who it may be." 
 
 As Martin said this, a low and singular sort of whistle 
 between the teeth was heard, upon which the Straw- 
 berry gently put down Martin's rifle with her hand, 
 saying — 
 
 "It is John." 
 
The Settlers 281 
 
 " John ; impossible," said Alfred. 
 
 " It is," replied Strawberry. " I know well that 
 whistle. I go to fetch him. Have no fear." 
 
 Strawberry stepped out from the group, and went up 
 to the tree, calling John softly by name, and in a few 
 seconds afterwards returned, leading John by the hand, 
 who, without saying a word, quietly seated himself down 
 by the fire. 
 
 "Well, John, how did you come here ? " exclaimed Alfred. 
 
 " Followed trail," replied John. 
 
 " But how — when did you leave home ? " 
 
 " Yesterday," replied John, " when I came back." 
 
 "But do your father and mother know that you have 
 come," said Captain Sinclair. 
 
 " I met old Graves, and told him," replied John. 
 " Have you any meat ? " 
 
 " The boy has had nothing since he left, I'll answer for 
 it," said Martin, as the Strawberry handed some of the 
 pork to John, " have you, John ? " 
 
 "No," replied John, with his mouth full. 
 
 " Let him eat," said Malachi, " it's long for a lad to be 
 two days without food, for I'll answer he left as soon as 
 he heard we were gone, and did not wait for yesterday's 
 supper. Indeed, he must have done so, for he must have 
 followed the trail some time yesterday to be up with us 
 to-night, so let him eat in quiet." 
 
 "What surprises me, Malachi, is how he could have 
 found his way to us." 
 
 "Well, sir, I do confess that I'm as much surprised 
 almost as I am pleased," replied Malachi. "It is really a 
 great feat for a lad to accomplish all by himself, and I am 
 proud of him for having done it ; but from the first I saw 
 what a capital woodsman he would make, and he has not 
 disappointed me." 
 
 " There are not many who would have been able to do 
 it, that's certain," said Martin ; " I wonder as much as 
 you do, Mr Alfred, how he could have done it — but he 
 has the gift." 
 
282 The Settlers 
 
 " But suppose he had not come up with us, how would 
 he have lived in these woods ? It's a mercy that he has 
 fallen in with us," said Captain Sinclair. 
 
 John slapped the barrel of his rifle, which was lying by 
 him, and which Captain Sinclair had not perceived. 
 
 " You don't think that John would come into the woods 
 without his rifle, sir, do you ? " said Malachi. 
 
 " I did not perceive that he had it with him," said 
 Captain Sinclair, "but I certainly ought to have known 
 John better." 
 
 John having finished his supper, they all lay down to 
 rest, one keeping watch that they might not be surprised. 
 
 At daylight, they made their breakfast, and then went 
 down again to the borders of the lake, where the trail had 
 been lost. After a long examination, Malachi called the 
 Strawberry, and pointing to the edge of the water, asked 
 her to look there. The Strawberry did so, and at last 
 decided that there was the mark of the bottom of a canoe 
 which had been grounded. 
 
 " Yes, I thought so," said Malachi. " They have had 
 their canoe all ready, and have crossed the water ; now, 
 we must walk quite round the lake to discover the trail 
 again, and that will give them half a day's start of us." 
 
 They immediately set off coasting the shores of the 
 lake, until they arrived at the other side, carefully examin- 
 ing the ground as they went. This took them till noon, 
 by which time they had arrived at that part of the lake 
 which was opposite to the large rock behind which they 
 had kindled their fire the night before ; but no traces 
 were to be perceived. 
 
 "They have not crossed over in a straight line," said 
 Captain Sinclair, " that is evident ; we must now try 
 more to the northward." 
 
 This they did; and at last discovered that the canoe 
 had crossed over to the north point of the lake, having 
 coasted along the eastern shore the whole way. The spot 
 of landing was very evident, and for some distance they 
 could trace where the canoe had been hauled up. It was 
 
The Settlers 283 
 
 now late in the afternoon, and it became a question 
 whether they should follow the trail, or discover the place 
 of concealment of the canoe, as it might be advantageous 
 to know where it was when they returned. It was 
 decided that they should first discover the canoe, and this 
 was not done till after a search of two hours, when they 
 found it concealed in the bushes about one mile from the 
 lake. They then followed the trail about two miles ; the 
 twigs had been bent and broken, as before, which was a 
 great help to them, but the night was now closing in. 
 Having arrived at a clear knoll, they took up their quarters 
 under the trees, and retired to rest. At daybreak they 
 again started ; and, after two hours' walk, had to track 
 across a small prairie, which gave them some trouble, but 
 they succeeded in finding the trail on their arrival at the 
 wood on the opposite side, and then they made a very 
 rapid progress, for the twigs were now more frequently 
 broken and bent than before. During this day, with the 
 bow and arrows brought by the Strawberry, Martin had 
 procured them two wild turkeys, which were very accept- 
 able, as their provisions would not last more than seven or 
 eight days longer, and it was impossible to say how far 
 they would have to travel. It was not far from dark 
 when the quick ears of the Strawberry were attracted by 
 a noise like that of a person breathing heavily. She at 
 last pointed with her finger to a bush ; they advanced 
 cautiously, and on the other side of it they found an 
 Indian woman lying on the ground bleeding profusely. 
 They raised her up, and discovered that it was the Indian 
 whom they had cured of the sprained ankle, and who, 
 they presumed, had been then discovered breaking the 
 twigs that they might follow the trail, for on examination 
 they found that she had received a heavy blow on the 
 head with a tomahawk; but, fortunately, it had glanced 
 sideways, and not entered into the brain. She was not 
 sensible, however, at the time that they discovered her, 
 for she had lost a great deal of blood. They stopped the 
 effusion of blood with bandages torn from their linen, and 
 
284 The Settlers 
 
 poured some water down her throat; it was now dark, 
 and it was not possible to proceed any farther that night. 
 The Strawberry went into the woods and collected some 
 herbs, with which she dressed the wound, and, having 
 made the poor Indian as comfortable as they could, they 
 again lay down to rest ; but not until Malachi had said to 
 Alfred— 
 
 "There is no doubt, sir, but that the Indians have 
 discovered this woman was marking the trail for us, and 
 that they have tomahawked her for so doing, and have 
 left her for dead. I think myself that the wound, 
 although it is a very ugly one, is not dangerous, and so 
 says the Strawberry. However, to-morrow will decide 
 the point ; if she is not sensible then, it will be of no use 
 waiting, but we must go on as fast as we can." 
 
 When they awoke the next morning they found the 
 Strawberry sitting by the Indian woman, who was now 
 quite sensible and collected, although very weak and 
 exhausted. Malachi and Martin went to her, and had a 
 long conversation with her at intervals. Malachi had been 
 right in his supposition ; the Angry Snake had discovered 
 her in the act of bending a twig, and had struck her down 
 with his tomahawk. They gained from her the following 
 information. The Angry Snake, irritated at the detention 
 of the Young Otter, had resolved to have another hostage 
 in lieu of him, and had carried off Mary Percival. He had 
 six Indians with him, which were the whole of his grown 
 up warriors. They were now but one day's journey ahead 
 of them, as Miss Percival was very sore on her feet, and 
 they could not get her along, but that in every other 
 respect she had been well treated. That the Indians were 
 not going to their lodges in a direct course, but by a cir- 
 cuitous route, which would make a difference of at least 
 six or seven days ; and that they did this that they might 
 not be seen by some other tribes who were located in their 
 direct route, and who might give information. She said 
 that it was she who had written the Indian letter which 
 Malachi had received the autumn before, and that she had 
 
The Settlers 285 
 
 done it because she had been so kindly treated by Mr and 
 Mrs Campbell, when she had been found in the forest 
 with her ankle sprained. That Percival was at the Indian 
 lodges quite well when they left, and that if the Angry 
 Snake did not receive a large quantity of powder and shot 
 and a great many rifles in exchange for him, it was his 
 intention to adopt the boy, as he was very partial to him. 
 On being asked if the boy was happy, she replied that he 
 was not at first, but now he was almost an Indian ; that 
 he was seldom permitted to leave the lodges, and never 
 unless accompanied by the Angry Snake. In answer to 
 their questions as to the direction and distance to the 
 lodges, she said that they were about seven days' journey 
 by the straight road ; but that the party with Miss Percival 
 would not arrive there in less than fifteen days, if so soon, 
 as she was every day less able to travel. Having obtained 
 all this information, a council was held, and Malachi spoke 
 first, having been requested so to do. 
 
 " My opinion is this," said Malachi, " that we can do no 
 better than remain here at present, and wait till the woman 
 is sufficiently recovered to travel and show us the direct 
 road to the lodges. In two or three days she will pro- 
 bably be well enough to go with us, and then we will take 
 the direct road, and be there before them. The knowledge 
 of the place and the paths will enable us to lay an ambush 
 for them and to rescue the young lady without much 
 danger to ourselves. They will have no idea of falling in 
 with us, for they of course imagine the woman is dead j a 
 tomahawk seldom fails." 
 
 After a long parley, the advice of Malachi was considered 
 the most judicious, and a further conversation with the 
 Indian woman confirmed them in the resolution. As they 
 had no fear of the Indians discovering that they were on 
 their trail, Martin and Alfred went out in pursuit of game 
 for provisions, while the others raised up a large hut with 
 branches of trees, for the accommodation of the whole 
 party. In the evening Martin and Alfred returned, carry- 
 ing a fine buck between them. The fire was lighted, and 
 
286 The Settlers 
 
 very soon all were busy cooking and eating. The Indian 
 woman also begged for something to eat, and her recovery 
 was now no longer considered doubtful. 
 
 Chapter XXXVIII 
 
 It was a great annoyance to Captain Sinclair to have to wait 
 in this manner, but there was no help for it. He was 
 satisfied that it was the most prudent course, and therefore 
 raised no objection. Alfred too was uneasy at the delay, as 
 he was aware how anxious his father and mother would be 
 during the whole time of their absence. They were glad, 
 however, to find that the Indian woman recovered rapidly, 
 and on the fifth day of their taking up their abode in the 
 forest, she said that she was able to travel if they walked 
 slow. It was therefore agreed that on the sixth day they 
 should start again, and they did so, having saved their salt 
 provisions, that they might not be compelled to stop, or 
 use their rifles to procure food. The evening before, they 
 roasted as much venison as they thought they could con- 
 sume while it was good, and at daylight again proceeded, 
 not to follow the trail, but guided by the Indian woman, 
 in a direct course for the lodges of the Indian band under 
 the Angry Snake. 
 
 As they had now only to proceed as fast as they could 
 without tiring the poor Indian woman, whose head was 
 bound up, and who was still weak from loss of blood, they 
 made a tolerable day's journey,, and halted as before. Thus 
 they continued their route till the sixth day, when as they 
 drew up for the night, the Indian stated that they were 
 only three or four miles from the Indians' lodges, which 
 they sought. Thereupon a council was held as to how they 
 should proceed, and at last it was agreed upon that they should 
 be guided by the Indian woman to a spot where they might 
 be concealed, as near as possible to the lodges, and that when 
 the party had arrived there, that the woman and Malachi 
 
The Settlers 287 
 
 should go and reconnoitre, to ascertain whether the chief 
 and his band with Mary Percival had returned or not. The 
 night was passed very impatiently, and without sleep by 
 most of them, so anxious were they for the morrow. Long 
 before break of day they again started, advancing with 
 great caution, and were led by the Indian till they were 
 within one hundred and fifty yards of the lodges, in a thick 
 cluster of young spruce, which completely secured them 
 from discovery. Shortly afterwards Malachi and the Indian 
 woman, creeping on all fours, disappeared in the sur- 
 rounding brushwood, that they might, if possible, gain 
 more intelligence from listening. In the meantime, the 
 party had their eyes on the lodges, waiting to see who 
 should come out as soon as the sun rose, for it was hardly 
 clear daybreak when they arrived at their place of con- 
 cealment. 
 
 They had remained there about half an hour, when they 
 perceived an Indian lad come out of one of the lodges. 
 He was dressed in leggings and Indian shirt of deer skin, 
 and carried in his hand his bow and arrows. An eagle's 
 feather was stuck in his hair above the left ear, which 
 marked him as the son of a chief. 
 
 "That's my brother Percival," said John in a low tone. 
 
 " Percival ! " replied Alfred, " is it possible ? " 
 
 " Yes," whispered the Strawberry, " it is Percival, but 
 don't speak so loud." 
 
 "Well, they have turned him into a regular Indian," 
 said Alfred ; "we shall have to make a pale-face of him 
 again." 
 
 Percival, for him it was, looked round for some time, 
 and at last perceiving a crow flying over his head, he drew 
 his bow, and the arrow brought the bird down at his feet. 
 
 " A capital shot," said Captain Sinclair, " the boy has 
 learnt something at all events. You could not do that, 
 John." 
 
 " No," replied John, " but they don't trust him with a 
 rifle." 
 
 They waited some little time longer, when an Indian 
 
288 The Settlers 
 
 woman, and then an old man, came out, and in about a 
 quarter of an hour afterwards, three more women and an 
 Indian about twenty years old. 
 
 " I think we have the whole force now," said Martin. 
 
 " Yes, I think so too," replied Captain Sinclair, " I wish 
 Malachi would come back, for I do not think he will find 
 out more than we know ourselves." 
 
 In about half an hour afterwards, Malachi and the Indian 
 woman returned ; they had crept in the brushwood to 
 within fifty yards of the lodges, but were afraid to go 
 nearer, as the woman said that perhaps the dogs might 
 give the alarm ; for two of them were left at home. The 
 woman stated her conviction that the party had not come 
 back, and now a council was again held as to their pro- 
 ceedings. The Indian force was nothing — an old man, 
 one lad of twenty, and four women. These might be 
 easily captured and secured, but the question was whether 
 it would be desirable so to do, as in case one should by 
 any means escape, information of their arrival might be 
 conveyed to the absent party, and induce them not to come 
 home with Mary Percival. This question was debated in 
 a low tone between Malachi, Captain Sinclair, and Alfred. 
 At last John interrupted them by saying, " They are going 
 out to hunt, the old and the young Indian and Percival — 
 they have all their bows and arrows." 
 
 "The boy is right," said Malachi. "Well, I consider 
 this to decide the question. We can now capture the men 
 without the women knowing anything about it. They 
 will not expect them home till the evening, and even if 
 they do not come, they will not be surprised or alarmed ; 
 so now we had better let them go some way, and then 
 follow them. If we secure them, we can then decide what 
 to do about the women." 
 
 This was agreed upon, and Malachi explained their 
 intentions to the Indian woman, who approved of them, 
 but said, "The Old Raven (referring to the old Indian) is 
 very cunning ; you must be careful." 
 
 The party remained in their place of concealment for 
 
The Settlers 289 
 
 another quarter of an hour, till the two Indians and Percival 
 had quitted the open space before the lodges, and had 
 entered the woods. They then followed in a parallel 
 direction, Malachi and John going a-head : Martin and 
 Alfred following so as to keep them in sight, and the- 
 remainder of the party at about the same distance behind 
 Martin and Alfred. They continued in this manner their 
 course through the woods for more than an hour, when a 
 herd of deer darted past Malachi and John. They imme- 
 diately stopped, and crouched, to hide themselves. Martin 
 and Alfred perceiving this, followed their example, and 
 the rest of the party behind, at the motion of the Straw- 
 berry, did the same. Hardly had they done so, when one 
 of the herd, which had been pierced by an arrow, followed 
 in the direction of the rest, and after a few bounds fell to 
 the earth. A minute or two afterwards the hunters made 
 their appearance, and stood by the expiring beast, where 
 they remained for a minute or two talking, and then took 
 out their knives to flay and cut it up. While they were 
 thus employed, Malachi and John on one side, Alfred and 
 Martin from another direction, and the rest of the party 
 from a third, were creeping slowly up towards them ; but 
 to surround them completely it was necessary that the main 
 party should divide, and send one or two more to the east- 
 ward. Captain Sinclair despatched Graves and one of the- 
 soldiers, desiring them to creep very softly till they arrived 
 at a spot he pointed out, and then to wait for the signal to 
 be given. 
 
 As the parties gradually approached nearer and nearer 
 to the Indians and Percival, the Old Raven appeared to be 
 uneasy, he looked round and round him, and once or twice 
 laid his ear to the ground ; whenever he did this, they all 
 stopped, and almost held their breaths. 
 
 "The Indian woman says that the Old Raven is 
 suspicious ; he is sure that some one is in the woods near 
 him, and she thinks that she had better go to him," said 
 the Strawberry to Captain Sinclair. 
 
 " Let her go," said Captain Sinclair, 
 s T 
 
290 The Settlers 
 
 The Indian rose, and walked up in the direction of the 
 Indians, who immediately turned to her as she approached. 
 She spoke to them, and appeared to be telling them how 
 it was that she returned. At all events, she occupied the 
 attention of the Old Raven till the parties were close to 
 them, when Malachi arose, and immediately all the others 
 did the same, and rushed upon them. After a short and 
 useless struggle, they were secured, but not before the 
 younger Indian had wounded one of the soldiers, by stab- 
 bing him with his knife. The thongs were already fast 
 round the arms and legs of the Indians, when Percival, 
 who had not been tied, again attempted to escape, and, 
 by the direction of Malachi, he was bound, as well as the 
 other two. 
 
 As soon as the prisoners were secured, Martin and 
 Graves and the soldiers employed themselves cutting 
 up the venison and preparing it for dinner, while the 
 Strawberry and the Indian woman were collecting wood 
 for a fire. In the meanwhile Captain Sinclair, Alfred, 
 Malachi, and John were seated by the prisoners, and 
 directing their attention to Percival, whom they had been 
 compelled to bind, that he might not make his escape ; 
 for his sojourn of nearly two years in the woods with the 
 Indians, without seeing the face of a white man had 
 {as has been invariably proved to be the fact in every 
 instance where the parties were very young) wholly 
 obliterated, for the time, his recollections of his former 
 life — so rapid is our falling off to the savage state. To 
 the questions of Alfred he returned no reply, and appeared 
 not to understand him. 
 
 " Let me try him, sir," said Malachi, " I will speak to 
 him in the Indian tongue, he has perhaps forgotten his 
 own. It's wonderful how soon we return to a state of 
 nature when we are once in the woods." 
 
 Malachi then spoke to Percival in the Indian language ; 
 Percival listened for some time, and at last replied in the 
 -same tongue. 
 
 " What does he say, Malachi ? " said Alfred. 
 
The Settlers 291 
 
 " He says he will sing his own death song ; that he is 
 the son of a warrior, and he will die like a brave." 
 
 "Why, the boy is metamorphosed," said Captain Sinclair; 
 "is it possible that so short a time could have produced 
 this?" 
 
 " Yes, sir," replied Malachi ; " in young people a very 
 short time will change them thus, but it won't last long. 
 If he were to meet again with his mother at the settlement, 
 he would by degrees forget his Indian life and become 
 reconciled; a woman has more effect than a man. Let 
 the Strawberry speak to him. You see, sir, he is bound, 
 and considers himself a captive, and let him loose we must 
 not, until we have done our work ; after that, there will 
 be no fear, and when he has been with us a short time, 
 he will come all right again." 
 
 Malachi called the Strawberry, and told her to speak 
 to Percival about his home and his mother, and everything 
 connected with the farm. 
 
 The Strawberry sat down by Percival, and in her soft 
 tones talked to him in her own tongue of his father and 
 mother, of his cousins, and how he had been taken by the 
 Indians when he was hunting, how his mother had wept 
 for him, and all had lamented his loss ; running on in a 
 low musical key from one thing to another connected and 
 associated with his former life in the settlement, and it 
 was evident that at last he now listened with attention. 
 The Strawberry continued to talk to him thus, for more 
 than an hour, when Alfred again addressed him and said, 
 " Percival, don't you know me ? " 
 
 " Yes," replied Percival in English, " I do ; you are my 
 brother Alfred." 
 
 " All's right now, sir," said Malachi ; " only he must 
 be kept fast j but the lad's coming to his senses again. 
 The Strawberry will talk to him again by-and-bye/' 
 
 They then sat down to their meal ; the two Indians 
 were removed to a distance under the guard of one of the 
 soldiers, but Percival remained with them. John sat by 
 Percival, and cutting off a tempting bit of venison, held it 
 
292 The Settlers 
 
 to his mouth, saying to him, " Percival, when we go home 
 again, your hands shall be untied, and you shall have a rifle 
 of your own instead of a bow and arrows ; come, eat this." 
 
 This was a long speech for John, but it produced its 
 effect, for Percival opened his mouth for the venison, and 
 being fed by John, made a very good dinner. As soon as 
 their meal was over, they consulted as to what steps 
 should next be taken. The question discussed was 
 whether they should now capture the women who were 
 left in the lodges, or remain quiet till the Angry Snake 
 and his party arrived. 
 
 Malachi's opinion was as follows : — 
 
 " I think we had at all events better wait till to- 
 morrow, sir ; you see, the women will not be at all 
 surprised at the hunting party not returning for even a 
 day or two, as they know that they will not return without 
 game, and may not find it immediately ; their absence, 
 therefore, will create no suspicion of our being here. I 
 think we should return to our former place of conceal- 
 ment, and watch their motions. There is no saying when 
 the party with Miss Percival may return, they may have 
 arrived while we have been away, or they may come to- 
 morrow. It will be better, therefore, not to encumber 
 ourselves with more prisoners unless it is necessary." 
 
 This opinion was at last assented to, and they set off, 
 on their return to the Indian lodges. They arrived about 
 an hour before dusk at their hiding-place, having taken 
 the precaution to gag the two Indians for fear of their 
 giving a whoop as notice of their capture. Percival was 
 very quiet, and had begun to talk a little with John. 
 
 Scarcely had they been five minutes again concealed 
 among the spruce fir-trees, when they heard a distant 
 whoop from the woods on the other side of the lodges. 
 
 " They are now coming on," said Martin ; " that is 
 their signal." 
 
 One of the Indian women from the lodges returned the 
 whoop. 
 
 "Yes, sir, they are coming," said Malachi. "Pray, 
 
The Settlers 293 
 
 Captain Sinclair, be quiet and sit down ; you will ruin all 
 our plans." 
 
 " Down, Sinclair, I beg," said Alfred. 
 
 Captain Sinclair, who was very much excited, neverthe- 
 less did as he was requested. 
 
 " Oh, Alfred ! " said he ; " she's so near." 
 
 " Yes, my good fellow, but if you wish her nearer, you 
 must be prudent." 
 
 " True, very true," replied Captain Sinclair. 
 
 In about half an hour more, the Angry Snake and his 
 party were seen to emerge from the woods, and it was 
 perceived that four of the Indians carried a litter made of 
 branches between them. 
 
 "She could walk no farther, sir," said Malachi to 
 Captain Sinclair ; " so they are carrying her •, I told you 
 that they would not hurt her." 
 
 " Let me once see her get out of the litter, and I shall 
 be satisfied," replied Captain Sinclair. 
 
 The Indians soon were over the clearing, and stopped 
 at one of the lodges ; Mary Percival was lifted out, and 
 was seen to walk with difficulty into the wigwam, followed 
 by two of the Indian women. 
 
 A short parley took place between the Angry Snake 
 and the other two women, and the chief and rest of the 
 party then went into another lodge. 
 
 " All's right so far, sir," observed Malachi ; " they 
 have left her to the charge of the two women in a lodge 
 by herself, and so there will be no fear for her when 
 we make the attack, which I think we must do very 
 shortly, for if it is quite dark, some of them may escape, 
 and may trouble us afterwards." 
 
 " Let us do it immediately," said Captain Sinclair. 
 
 "No, not immediately, sir; we have yet an hour and 
 a half daylight. We will wait one hour, for I think 
 that as they have nothing to eat, and are pretty well 
 tired from carrying Miss Percival, they will, in all pro- 
 bability, go to sleep, as Indians always do. An hour 
 hence will be the best time for us to fall upon them." 
 
294 The Settlers 
 
 "You are right, Malachi," replied Alfred. "Sinclair, 
 you must curb your impatience." 
 
 "I must, I believe," replied Captain Sinclair; "but 
 it will be a tedious hour for me. Let us pass it away in 
 making our arrangements ; we have but six to deal with." 
 
 " And only two rifles," replied Alfred ; "so we are 
 pretty sure of success." 
 
 "We must watch first," said Martin, "to see if they 
 all continue in the same lodge, for if they divide, we 
 must arrange accordingly. Who will remain with the 
 prisoners ? " 
 
 "I won't," said John, in a positive manner. 
 
 " You must, John, if it is decided that you do," said 
 Alfred. 
 
 " Better not, sir," replied Malachi ; " for as soon as 
 the boy hears the crack of the rifles, he will leave his 
 prisoners, and join us ; that I'm sure of. No, sir, the 
 Strawberry can be left with the prisoners. I'll give her 
 my hunting-knife ; that will be sufficient." 
 
 They remained for about half an hour more watching 
 the lodges, but everything appeared quiet, and not a 
 single person came out. Having examined the priming 
 of the rifles, every man was directed to take up a certain 
 position, so as to surround the buildings and support each 
 other. John was appointed to the office of looking after 
 his cousin Mary, and preventing the women from escaping 
 with her from the lodge in which she was confined ; and 
 John took this office willingly, as he considered it one 
 of importance, although it had been given him more with 
 a view that he might not be exposed to danger. Leaving 
 the prisoners to the charge of the Strawberry, who, with 
 her knife drawn, stood over them, ready to act upon the 
 slightest attempt of escape on their part, the whole party 
 now crept safely towards the lodges, by the same path 
 as had been taken by Malachi and the Indian woman. 
 As soon as they had all arrived, they waited for a few 
 minutes, while Malachi reconnoitred, and when they 
 perceived that he did so, they all rose up and hastened 
 
.. >_ /- A/ t>0 £3jt ny/y/be 
 
The Settlers 295 
 
 to their allotted stations round the lodge into which the 
 Angry Snake and his followers had entered. The Indians 
 appeared to be asleep, for everything remained quiet. 
 
 " Let us first lead Miss Percival away to a place of 
 safety," whispered Captain Sinclair. 
 
 " Do you do it then," said Alfred ; " there are plenty 
 of us without you." 
 
 Captain Sinclair hastened to the lodge in which Miss 
 Percival had been placed, and opened the door. Mary 
 Percival, as soon as she beheld Captain Sinclair, uttered 
 a loud scream of delight, and, rising from the skins on 
 which she had been laid, fell upon his neck. Captain 
 Sinclair caught her in his arms, and was bearing her out 
 of the lodge, when an Indian woman caught him by the 
 coat ; but John, who had entered, putting the muzzle 
 of his rifle into their faces, they let go and retreated, 
 and Captain Sinclair bore away Mary in his arms into 
 the brushwood, where the Strawberry was standing over 
 the Indian prisoners. The scream of Mary Percival had 
 roused the Indians, who, after their exhaustion and 
 privations, were in a sound sleep ; but still no movement 
 was to be heard in the lodge, and a debate, between 
 Malachi and Alfred, whether they should enter the lodge 
 or not, was put an end to by a rifle being fired from the 
 lodge, and the fall of one of the soldiers, who was next 
 to Alfred. Another shot followed, and Martin received 
 a bullet in his shoulder, and then out bounded the Angry 
 Snake, followed by his band, the chief whirling his 
 tomahawk, and springing upon Malachi, while the others 
 attacked Alfred and Martin, who were nearest to the 
 door of the lodge. The rifle of Malachi met the breast 
 of the Angry Snake as he advanced, and the contents were 
 discharged through his body. The other Indians fought 
 desperately, but the whole of the attacking party closing 
 in, they were overpowered. Only two of them, however, 
 were taken alive, and these were seriously wounded. 
 They were tied and laid on the ground. 
 
 "He was a bad man, sir," said Malachi, who was 
 
296 The Settlers 
 
 standing over the body of the Indian chief; " but he will 
 do no more mischief." 
 
 " Are you much hurt, Martin?" inquired Alfred. 
 
 " No, sir, not much ; the ball has passed right through 
 and touched no bone-, so I am in luck. Fll go to the 
 Strawberry, and get her to bind it up." 
 
 " He is quite dead, sir," said Graves, who was kneeling 
 by the side of the soldier who had been shot by the first 
 rifle. 
 
 "Poor fellow!" exclaimed Alfred. "Well, I'm not 
 sorry that they commenced the attack upon us ; for I do 
 not know whether I could have used my rifle unless they 
 had done so." 
 
 " They never expected quarter, sir," said Malachi. 
 
 " I suppose not. Now, what are we to do with the 
 women ? They can do no harm." 
 
 " Not much, sir ; but, at all events, we must put it out 
 of their power. We must take possession of all the 
 weapons we can find in the lodges. We have their two 
 rifles •, but we must collect all the bows and arrows, 
 tomahawks and knives, and either destroy or keep posses- 
 sion of them. John, will you look to that ? Take Graves 
 with you." 
 
 " Yes," replied John, who, with Graves, immediately 
 commenced his search of the lodges. 
 
 The two women, who had been in the lodge with Mary 
 Percival, had remained where they were, as John's rifle 
 had kept them from leaving the lodge ; but the other two 
 had escaped into the woods during the affray. This was 
 of little consequence ; indeed, the others were told that 
 they might go away, if they would ; and, as soon as 
 they heard this from Malachi, they followed the example 
 of their companions. John and Graves brought out all the 
 arms they could find, and Malachi and Alfred then went 
 to the bushes to which Mary Percival and Sinclair had 
 previously retired. Alfred embraced his cousin, who was 
 still too greatly agitated to say much, being almost over- 
 powered by the sudden transition in all her thoughts and 
 
The Settlers 
 
 297 
 
 feelings : — and, in the variety of her emotions, perhaps the 
 most bewildering was that occasioned by the re-appearance 
 of Percival, — like a restoration from the dead. Alfred was 
 in consultation with Malachi, when he perceived the flames 
 bursting out of the lodges. Martin, as soon as his wound 
 was dressed, had returned and set fire to them. 
 
 " It's all right, sir," said Malachi ; " it will leave the 
 proof of our victory, and be a caution to other Indians." 
 
 " But, what will become of the women ? " 
 
 " They will join some other band, sir, and tell the 
 story. It is better that they should." 
 
 " And our prisoners, what shall we do with them ? " 
 
 " Release them ; by-and-bye, sir, we shall have nothing 
 to fear from them; but we will first take them two or 
 three days' march into the woods, in case they have alliance 
 with any other band whom they might call to their assist- 
 ance." 
 
 *• And the wounded Indians ? " 
 
 ** Must be left to Providence, sir. "We cannot take 
 them. We will leave them provisions and water. The 
 women will come back and find them ; if they are alive, 
 they will look after them ; if dead, bury them. But here 
 comes John, with some bears' skins, which he has saved 
 for Miss Mary ; that was thoughtful of the boy. As soon 
 as the flames are down, we will take up our quarters in 
 the clearing, and set a watch for the night ; and to- 
 morrow, with the help of God, we will commence our 
 journey back. We shall bring joy to your father and 
 mother, and the sooner we do it the better ; for they must 
 be anything but comfortable at our long absence." 
 
 " Yes," said Mary Percival ; " what a state of suspense 
 they must be in ! Truly, as the Bible saith, ' Hope de- 
 ferred maketh the heart sick.' " 
 
 Chapter XXXIX 
 
 Not one of the party slept much on this night. There 
 
298 The Settlers 
 
 was much to do, and much to be looked after. Captain 
 Sinclair, as it may be supposed, was fully occupied with 
 Mary Percival, of whom more anon. As soon as they had 
 taken up their position in the clearing, and made arrange- 
 ments for the accommodation of Mary, they relieved the 
 Strawberry from her charge of the prisoners, whom they 
 brought to the clearing, and made to sit down close to them. 
 Percival, who had not yet been freed from his bonds, was 
 now untied, and suffered to walk about, one of the men 
 keeping close to him, and watching him carefully. The 
 first object which caught his eye was the body of the 
 Angry Snake. Percival looked on it for some time, and 
 then sat down by the side of it. There he remained for 
 more than two hours without speaking, when a hole having 
 been dug out by one of the party, the body was put in and 
 covered up. Percival remained a few minutes by the side 
 of the grave, and then turned to the two wounded Indians. 
 He brought them water, and spoke to them in the Indian 
 tongue ; but while he was still with them, Mary sent for 
 him to speak with him, for as yet she had scarcely seen him. 
 The sight of Mary appeared to have a powerful effect upon 
 the boy ; he listened to her as she soothed and caressed 
 him, and appearing to be overcome with a variety of 
 sensations, he lay down, moaned, and at last fell fast 
 asleep. 
 
 The soldier who had been shot by the Angry Snake was 
 buried before they buried the chief. Martin's wound had 
 been dressed by his wife, the Strawberry, who was very 
 skilful in Indian surgery. She had previously applied 
 cataplasms made from the bruised leaves which she and the 
 Indian woman had sought for, to the feet of Mary Percival, 
 which were in a state of great inflammation, and Mary had 
 found herself already much relieved by the application. 
 Before the day dawned, the two Indians who had been 
 wounded, were dead, and were immediately buried by the 
 side of the chief. 
 
 Alfred and Malachi had resolved to set off the next 
 morning on their return home, if they found it possible to 
 
The Settlers 299 
 
 convey Mary Percival ; but their party was now reduced, 
 as one of the soldiers had been killed, and Martin was in- 
 capable of service. The Indian woman would also be fully 
 loaded with the extra rifles, the two which they had 
 captured from the Indians, the one belonging to the soldier, 
 and Martin's, who could not carry anything in his present 
 state. 
 
 They were now only six effective men, as John could 
 not be of much use in carrying, and, moreover, was 
 appointed to watch Percival. Then they had the two 
 prisoners to take charge of, so that they were some- 
 what embarrassed. Malachi, however, proposed that they 
 should make a litter of boughs, welded together very 
 tight, and suspended on a pole, so as to be carried between 
 two men. Mary Percival was not a very great weight, 
 and by relieving each other continually, they would be 
 able to get some miles every day, till Mary was well 
 enough to walk with them. Alfred assented to this, and 
 as soon as it was daylight went into the woods with 
 Malachi, to assist him in cutting the boughs. On their 
 return, they found that all the rest of the party were up, 
 and that Mary felt little or no pain. They made their 
 breakfast on their salt provisions, which were now nearly 
 expended, and as soon as their meal was over, they put 
 Mary upon the litter and set off, taking the Indian 
 prisoners with them, as they thought it not yet advis- 
 able to give them their liberty. The first day they 
 made but a few miles, as they were obliged to stop, that 
 they might procure some food. The party were left 
 under a large tree, which was a good land-mark, under 
 the charge of Captain Sinclair, while Malachi and Alfred 
 went in search of game. At nightfall they returned with 
 a deer which they had killed, when the Strawberry 
 informed them that the Indian woman had told her, that 
 about two miles to the southward there was a river which 
 ran into the lake, and that there were two canoes belonging 
 to the band, hauled up in the bushes on the beach ; that 
 the river was broad and swift, and would soon take them 
 
300 The Settlers 
 
 to the lake, by the shores of which they could paddle the 
 canoe to the settlement. This appeared worthy of con- 
 sideration, as it would in the end, perhaps, save time, and 
 at all events allow Mary Percival to recover. They 
 decided that they would go to the river, and take the 
 canoes, as the Indian woman said that they were large 
 enough to hold them all. 
 
 The next morning, guided by the Indian woman, they 
 set off in the direction of the river, and arrived at it in 
 the afternoon. They found the canoes, which were large, 
 and in good order, and having carried them down to the 
 beach, they resolved to put off their embarkation fill the 
 following day, as they were again in want of provisions 
 for their subsistence. Alfred, Malachi, and John went 
 out this time, for ^Percival had shown himself so quiet 
 and contented, and had gradually become so fond of 
 being near Mary Percival, that he appeared to have 
 awakened from his Indian dream, and renewed all his 
 former associations. They did not, therefore, think it 
 necessary to watch him any more — indeed, he never 
 would leave Mary's side, and began now to ask many 
 questions, which proved that he had recalled to mind 
 much of what had been forgotten during his long 
 sojourn with the Indians. The hunters returned, hav- 
 ing been very successful, and loaded with meat enough 
 to last for four or five days. At daylight the next 
 morning, they led the prisoners about half a mile 
 into the woods, and pointing to the north, as to the 
 direction they were to go, cast loose the deer thongs 
 which confined them, and set them at liberty. Having 
 done this, they embarked in the canoes, and were soon 
 gliding rapidly down the stream. 
 
 The river upon which they embarked, at that time little 
 known to the Europeans, is now called the river Thames, 
 and the town built upon it is named London. It falls into 
 the upper part of Lake Erie, and is a fine rapid stream. 
 For three days they paddled their canoes, disembarking 
 at night to sleep and cook their provisions, and on the 
 
The Settlers 
 
 3° 
 
 fourth they were compelled to stop, that they might 
 procure more food. They were successful, and on the 
 next day they entered the lake, about two hundred miles 
 to the west of the settlement. Mary Percival was now 
 quite recovered, and found her journey or voyage 
 delightful; the country was in full beauty; the trees 
 waved their boughs down to the river side, and they did 
 not fall in with any Indians, or perceive any lodges on 
 the bank. Sometimes they started the deer which had 
 come down to drink in the stream, and on one occasion, 
 as they rounded a point, they fell in with a herd which 
 were in the water swimming across, and in this position 
 they destroyed as many as they required for their food 
 till they hoped to arrive at the settlement. 
 
 Percival was now quite reconciled to his removal from 
 an Indian life, and appeared most anxious to rejoin his 
 father and mother, of whom he talked incessantly ; for 
 he had again recovered his English, which, strange to 
 say, although he perfectly understood it when spoken to, 
 he had almost forgotten to pronounce, and at first spoke 
 with difficulty. The weather was remarkably fine, and 
 the waters of the lake were so smooth, that they made 
 rapid progress, although they invariably disembarked at 
 night. The only annoyance they had was from the 
 mosquitoes, which rose in clouds as soon as they landed, 
 and were not to be dispersed until they had lighted a 
 very large fire, accompanied with thick smoke ; but this 
 was a trifle compared with their joy at the happy deliver- 
 ance of the prisoners, and success of their expedition. 
 Most grateful, indeed, were they to God for his mercies, 
 and none more so than Mary Percival and Captain 
 Sinclair, who never left her side till it was time to retire 
 to rest. 
 
 On the sixth day, in the forenoon, they were delighted 
 to perceive Fort Frontignac in the distance, and although 
 the house at the settlement was hid from their sight by 
 the point covered with wood which intervened, they knew 
 that they were not above four or five miles distant. In 
 
302 The Settlers 
 
 less than another hour, they were abreast of the prairie, 
 and landed at the spot where their own punt was moored. 
 Mr and Mrs Campbell had not perceived the canoes, for 
 although anxiously looking out every day for the return 
 of the party, their eyes and attention were directed on 
 land, not having any idea of their return by water. 
 
 " My dear Alfred," said Mary, " I do not think it will 
 be prudent to let my aunt see Percival at once ; we must 
 prepare her a little for his appearance. She has so long 
 considered him as dead, that the shock may be too 
 great." 
 
 " You say true, my dear Mary. Then we will go 
 forward with Captain Sinclair, and Malachi, and John. 
 Let Percival be put in the middle of the remainder of the 
 party, who must follow afterwards, and then be taken up 
 to Malachi's lodge. He can remain there with the Straw- 
 berry until we come and fetch him." 
 
 Having made this arrangement, to which Percival was 
 with difficulty made to agree, they walked up, as proposed, 
 to the house. Outside of the palisade, they perceived Mr 
 and Mrs Campbell, with their backs towards them, looking 
 towards the forest, in the direction which the party had 
 taken when they left. But when they were half-way from 
 the beach, Henry came out with Oscar from the cottage, 
 and the dog immediately perceiving them, bounded to 
 them, barking with delight. Henry cried out, " Father — 
 mother, here they are, — here they come." Mr and Mrs 
 Campbell of course turned round, and beheld the party 
 advancing ; they flew to meet them, and as they caught 
 Mary in their arms, all explanation was for a time unneces- 
 sary — she was recovered, and that was sufficient for the 
 time. 
 
 " Come, mother, let us go into the house, that you may 
 compose yourself a little," said Alfred, — that she might 
 not perceive Percival among the party that followed at a 
 little distance. " Let me support you. Take my arm." 
 
 Mrs Campbell, who trembled very much, did so, and 
 thus turned away from the group among whom Percival 
 
The Settlers 
 
 3°3 
 
 was walking. Emma was looking at them attentively, and 
 was about to exclaim, when Captain Sinclair put his finger 
 to his lips. 
 
 As soon as they arrived at the house, and had gone in, 
 Alfred, in a few words, gave them an account of what had 
 passed — how successful they had been in their attempt, 
 and how little they had to fear from the Indians in future. 
 
 " How grateful I am ! " exclaimed Mrs Campbell. 
 " God be praised for all his mercies ! I was fearful that I 
 should have lost you, my dear Mary, as well as my poor 
 boy. He is lost for ever — but God's will be done." 
 
 "It is very strange, mother," said Alfred, "but we 
 heard, on our journey, that the Indians had found a white 
 boy in the woods." 
 
 " Alas ! not mine." 
 
 " I have reason to believe that it was Percival, my dear 
 mother, and have hopes that he is yet alive." 
 
 "My dear Alfred, do not say so unless you have good 
 cause ; you little know the yearnings of a mother's heart ; 
 the very suggestion of such a hope has thrown me into a 
 state of agitation and nervousness of which you can form 
 no conception. I have been reconciled to the divine will ; 
 let me not return to a state of anxiety and repining." 
 
 " Do you think, my dear mother, that I would raise such 
 hopes if I had not good reason to suppose that they would 
 be realised ? No, my dear mother, I am not so cruel." 
 
 " Then you know that Percival is alive," said Mrs 
 Campbell, seizing Alfred by the arm. 
 
 "Calm yourself, my dear mother, I do know — I am 
 certain that he is alive, and that it was he who was found 
 by the Indians ; and I have great hopes that we may recover 
 him." 
 
 " God grant it ! God grant it in his great mercy ! " 
 said Mrs Campbell, "my heart is almost breaking with 
 joy : may God sustain me ! Oh, where is — my dear Alfred 
 — where is he ? " continued Mrs Compbell. Alfred made 
 no reply, but a flood of tears came to her relief. 
 
 " I will explain it to you when you are more composed, 
 
304 The Settlers 
 
 my dear mother. Emma, you have not said one word to 
 me." 
 
 "I have been too much overjoyed to speak, Alfred," 
 replied Emma, extending her hand to Alfred, " but no one 
 welcomes your return more sincerely than I do, and no one 
 is more grateful to you for having brought Mary back." 
 
 M Now, Alfred, I am calm," said Mrs Campbell, " so let 
 me hear at once all you know." 
 
 " I see you are calm, my dear mother, and I therefore 
 now tell you that Percival is not far off." 
 
 «' Alfred ! he is here ; I am sure he is." 
 
 " He is with Malachi and the Strawberry ; in a minute I 
 will bring him." 
 
 Alfred left the house : the intelligence was almost too 
 overpowering for Mrs Campbell. Mary and Emma hastened 
 to her, and supported her. In another minute Alfred 
 returned with Percival, and the mother embraced and 
 wept over her long lost child, — and then gave him to his 
 father's arms. 
 
 '* How this has happened, and by what merciful inter- 
 ference he has been preserved and restored to us," said 
 Mr Campbell, when their first emotions were over, " we 
 have yet to learn ; but one thing we do know, and are sure 
 of, that it is by the goodness of God alone. Let us return 
 our thanks while our hearts are yet warm with gratitude 
 and love, and may our thanksgivings be graciously re- 
 ceived." 
 
 Mr Campbell knelt down, and his example was followed 
 by all the rest of the party assembled. In a fervent tone 
 he returned thanks for the recent mercies vouchsafed to 
 his family, which, he expressed a hope, would never be 
 forgotten, but would prove a powerful inducement to them 
 all, to lead a more devout life of faith in him who had so 
 graciously supported them in the hour of peril and afflic- 
 tion, — who had so wonderfully restored to them their lost 
 treasures, and turned all their gloom into sunshine, — filling 
 their hearts with joy and gladness. 
 
 " And now, my dear Alfred," said Mrs Campbell, whose 
 
The Settlers 305 
 
 arms still encircled the neck of Percival, " do pray tell us 
 what has taken place, and how you recovered Mary and 
 this dear boy." 
 
 Alfred then entered into his detail, first stating the 
 knowledge which Captain Sinclair, Malachi, and himself 
 had of Percival being still in existence from the letter 
 written by the Indian woman, — the seizure and confine- 
 ment of the Young Otter in consequence, which was 
 retaliated by the abduction of Mary. When he had 
 finished, Mr Campbell said — 
 
 " And poor Martin, where is he, that I may thank 
 him ? " 
 
 "He is at his own lodge, with the Strawberry, who 
 is dressing his wound ; for we have not been able to 
 do so for two or three days, and it has become very 
 painful." 
 
 " We owe him a large debt of gratitude," said Mr 
 Campbell; "he has suffered much on our account. And 
 your poor man, Captain Sinclair, who fell ! " 
 
 " Yes," replied Sinclair, " he was one of our best men 
 — but it was the will of Heaven. He lost his life in the 
 recovery of my dear Mary, and I shall not forget his wife 
 and child, you may depend upon it." 
 
 ." Now, Mary, let us have your narrative of what passed 
 when you were in the company of the Indians, before 
 your rescue." 
 
 " I was, as you know, gathering the cranberries in the 
 Cedar Swamp, when I was suddenly seized, and some- 
 thing was thrust against my mouth, so that I had no time 
 or power to cry out. My head was then wrapt up in 
 some folds of blanket, by which I was almost suffocated, 
 and I was then lifted up and borne away by two or three 
 men. For a time I kept my senses, but at last the suffoca- 
 tion was so great, that my head swam, and I believe I 
 fainted, for I do not recollect being put down ; yet after 
 a time I found myself lying under a tree, and surrounded 
 by five or six Indians, who were squatted round me. I was 
 not a little terrified, as you may imagine. They neither 
 s u 
 
306 The Settlers 
 
 moved nor spoke for some time ; I endeavoured to rise, 
 but a hand on my shoulder kept me down, and I did not 
 attempt a useless resistance. Soon afterwards, an Indian 
 woman brought me some water, and I immediately recog- 
 nised her as the one whom we had succoured when we 
 found her in the woods. This gave me courage and hope, 
 though her countenance was immoveable, and I could not 
 perceive, even by her eyes, that she attempted any recogni- 
 tion j but reflection convinced me that if she intended to 
 help me, she was right in so doing. After I had raised 
 myself, and drank some water, the Indians had a talk in 
 a low voice. I observed that they paid deference to 
 one, and from the description which my father and Alfred 
 had given of the Angry Snake, I felt sure that it was 
 he. We remained about half an hour on this spot, when 
 they rose, and made signs to me that I was to come with 
 them. Of course I could do no otherwise, and we walked 
 till night came on, when I was, as you may imagine, not 
 a little tired. They then left me with the Indian woman, 
 retiring a few yards from me. The woman made signs 
 that I was to sleep, and although I thought that was 
 impossible, I was so much fatigued that, after putting 
 up niy prayers to the Almighty, I had not lain down 
 many minutes before I was fast asleep. 
 
 " Before daylight, I was awakened by their voices, and 
 the woman brought me a handful of parched Indian corn ; 
 not quite so good a breakfast as I had been accustomed 
 to ; but I was hungry, and I contrived to eat it. As soon 
 as the day broke we set off again, and towards evening 
 arrived at a lake. A canoe was brought out from some 
 bushes ; we all got into it, and paddled up along the 
 banks for two or three hours, when we disembarked and 
 renewed our journey. My feet were now becoming very 
 sore and painful, for they were blistered all over, and I 
 could scarcely get along ; they compelled me, however, 
 to proceed, not using any great force, but still dragging 
 me and pushing me, to make me keep up with them. 
 I soon perceived that I was a prisoner only, and not likely 
 
The Settlers 307 
 
 to be ill-treated if I complied with their wishes. Towards 
 evening I could hardly put one foot before the other, for 
 they had obliged me to walk on the water of a stream for 
 two or three miles, and my shoes were quite worn out in 
 consequence. At night they again stopped, and the 
 Indian woman prepared some herbs, and applied them to 
 my feet. This gave me great relief, but still she continued 
 to take no notice of any signs I made to her. The next 
 morning I found I had received so much benefit from the 
 application of the herbs, that for the first half of the day 
 I walked on pretty well, and was a little in advance, when 
 hearing the chief speak in an angry tone behind me, I 
 turned round, and, to my horror, saw him raise his 
 tomahawk, and strike down the poor Indian woman. I 
 could not refrain from hastening to her ; but I had just 
 time to perceive that her skull was cloven, and that she 
 was, as I imagined, dead, when I was dragged away and 
 forced to continue my journey. You may imagine how 
 my blood curdled at this scene, and how great were now 
 my apprehensions for myself. Why I had been carried 
 away I knew not, for I was as ignorant as you were of 
 Percival being alive, and of the Young Otter having been 
 detained at the fort. My idea was, when the chief struck 
 down the Indian woman, that it was to get rid of her, and 
 that I was to replace her. This idea was almost madness, 
 but still I had hope, and I prayed as I walked along to 
 that God who sees the most secret act, and hears the most 
 silent prayer of the heart, and I felt an assurance while 
 praying that I should be rescued. I knew that my absence 
 would be immediately discovered, and that there were 
 those who would risk their lives to rescue me if I was 
 still in existence ; and I therefore used all my efforts to 
 walk on as fast as I could, and not irritate the Indians. 
 But that night I had no one to dress my feet, which were 
 bleeding and very much swelled, and I was very wretched 
 when I lay down alone. I could not drive from my 
 thoughts the poor Indian woman weltering in her blood 
 and murdered for no crime or fault — nothing that I could 
 
308 The Settlers 
 
 discover. The next morning, as usual, my food was 
 some parched Indian corn, and of that I received only a 
 handful for my sustenance during the twenty-four hours ; 
 however, hunger I never felt, I had too much pain. I 
 was able to drag myself on till about noon, when I felt 
 that I could not proceed farther. I stopped and sat down ; 
 the chief ordered me to get up again by signs ; I pointed 
 to my feet, which were now swelled above the ankles, 
 but he insisted, and raised his tomahawk to frighten me 
 into compliance. I was so worn out, that I could have 
 almost received the blow with thankfulness, but I re- 
 membered you, my dear uncle and aunt and others, 
 and resolved for your sakes to make one more effort. 
 I did so ; I ran and walked for an hour more in perfect 
 agony ; at last nature could support the pain no longer, 
 and I fell insensible." 
 
 " My poor Mary ! " exclaimed Emma. 
 
 " I thought of you often and often, my dear sister," 
 replied Mary, kissing her. 
 
 " I believe it was a long while before I came to my 
 senses," continued Mary, " for when I did, I found that 
 the Indians were very busy weaving branches into a sort 
 of litter. As soon as they had finished, they put me 
 upon it, and I was carried by two of them swinging on 
 a pole which they put on their shoulders. I need hardly 
 say, that the journey was now more agreeable than it was 
 before, although my feet were in a dreadful state, and 
 gave me much pain. That night we stopped by a rivulet, 
 and I kept my feet in the water for two or three hours, 
 which brought down the inflammation and swelling very 
 much, and I contrived after that to gain some sleep. They 
 carried me one more day, when they considered that they 
 had done enough, and I was again ordered to walk ; I 
 did so for two days, and was then in the same condition 
 as before. A litter was therefore again constructed, and 
 I was carried till I arrived at the lodges of the Angry 
 Snake and his band. What passed from that time you 
 have heard from Alfred." 
 
The Settlers 309 
 
 When Mary Percival had finished her narrative, they all 
 sat down to supper, and it hardly need be said that Mr 
 Campbell did not fail, before they retired to rest, again to 
 pour forth his thanksgivings to the Almighty for the 
 preservation of those who were so dear. The next 
 morning, they all rose in health and spirits. Martin came 
 early to the house with the Strawberry ; his wound was 
 much better, and he received the thanks and condolence of 
 Mr and Mrs Campbell. 
 
 When they were at breakfast, Mr Campbell said, 
 "John, in our joy at seeing your brother and cousin 
 again, I quite forgot to scold you for running away as you 
 did." 
 
 "Then don't do it now, sir," said Malachi, " for he was 
 very useful, I can assure you." 
 
 " No, I won't scold him now," replied Mr Campbell ; 
 " but he must not act so another time. If he had con- 
 fided to me his anxious wish to join you, I should 
 probably have given my permission." 
 
 " I must now take my leave, and return to the fort," 
 said Captain Sinclair ; " I do, however, trust I shall see 
 you all again in a few days, but I must report the results 
 of the expedition, and the death of poor Watkins. May I 
 borrow one of your horses, Mr Campbell ? " 
 
 "Certainly," replied Mr Campbell; "you know the 
 bateau is expected every day from Montreal ; perhaps you 
 will bring us our letters when it arrives." 
 
 Captain Sinclair took his leave, as it may be imagined, 
 very reluctantly, and in a day or two the family again 
 settled down to their usual occupations. The emigrants 
 had, during the absence of the expedition, gathered in a 
 great portion of the corn, and now all hands were 
 employed in finishing the harvest. 
 
 "How happy we are now, Mary," said Emma to her 
 sister, as they were walking by the stream, watching John, 
 who was catching trout. 
 
 "'Yes, my dear Emma, we have had a lesson which 
 will, I trust, prevent any future repining, if we have felt 
 
3io The Settlers 
 
 any, at our present position. The misery we have been 
 rescued from has shown us how much we have to be 
 thankful for. We have nothing more to fear from the 
 Indians, and I feel as if I could now pass the remainder of 
 my life here in peace and thankfulness." 
 
 " Not without Captain Sinclair." 
 
 " Not always without him ; the time will, I trust, come 
 when I may reward him for his patience and his regard for 
 me ; but it has not yet come ; and it's for my uncle and 
 aunt to decide when it shall. Where's Percival ? " 
 
 " He is gone into the woods with Malachi, and with a 
 rifle on his shoulder, of which he is not a little proud. 
 John is not at all jealous. He says that Percival ought to 
 know how to fire a rifle, and throw away that foolish bow 
 and arrows. Do you not think that his residence among 
 the Indians has made a great change in Percival ? " 
 
 " A very great one ; he is more manly and more taci- 
 turn ; he appears to think more and talk less. But Henry 
 is beckoning to us. Dinner is ready, and we must not 
 keep hungry people waiting." 
 
 " No," replied Emma j " for in that case I should keep 
 myself waiting." 
 
 Chapter XL 
 
 Captain Sinclair on his return to Fort Frontignac 
 reported to the Colonel the successful result of the 
 expedition, and was warmly congratulated upon it, as the 
 Colonel had been made acquainted with the engagement 
 between him and Mary Percival. The Young Otter 
 who had remained in confinement during Captain Sinclair's 
 absence, was now set at liberty ; and the Colonel, who 
 was aware that Captain Sinclair must be very anxious to 
 remain at the settlement for a short time after what had 
 occurred, very kindly offered him leave for a few days, 
 which it may be supposed Captain Sinclair did not fail 
 
The Settlers 3 1 1 
 
 to avail himself of. The Colonel at the same time sent 
 a message to Mr Campbell, stating that as soon as the 
 bateaux should arrive from Montreal, he would bring any 
 letters or newspapers that might arrive for them, and take 
 that opportunity of offering in person his congratulations. 
 
 Captain Sinclair did not, however, return for two or 
 three days, as he had many letters to write in answer to 
 those which had arrived during his absence. On his 
 return to the settlement, he found them all well and 
 happy ; Mary quite recovered from her fatigue, and 
 everything going on in the same quiet order and method 
 as if the expedition had never taken place, and had never 
 been necessary. Indeed, nothing appeared now wanting 
 to the happiness of the whole party, and their affairs were 
 prospering. The emigrants who had joined Mr Campbell 
 were industrious and intelligent, very civil, and very 
 useful. They paid the greatest respect to Mr and Mrs 
 Campbell, who were certainly very liberal and kind to 
 them, assisting them in every way in their power. 
 Although the farm had been so much increased, the 
 labour was light, from the quantity of hands they could 
 command ; the stock had increased very fast ; old Graves 
 had taken charge of the mill during the absence of Alfred 
 and Martin, and had expressed his wish to continue in that 
 employment, which Alfred gladly gave up. In short, 
 peace and plenty reigned in the settlement, and Alfred's 
 words when he recommended his father to go to Canada, 
 had every prospect of becoming true — that his father 
 would be independent, if not rich, and leave his children 
 the same. In three days Captain Sinclair arrived ; he was 
 received with great warmth by all the party, and after 
 dinner was over, Mr Campbell addressed the family as 
 follows :— 
 
 " My dear children, your mother and I have had some 
 conversation on one or two points, and we have come to 
 the decision that having so much to thank God for, in his 
 kindness and mercies shown towards us, it would be 
 selfish on our parts if we did not consult the happiness 
 
312 The Settlers 
 
 of others. We are now independent, and with every 
 prospect of being more so every day ; we are no longer 
 isolated, but surrounded by those who are attached to us, 
 and will protect us should there be any occasion. In 
 short, we are living in comfort and security, and we trust 
 to Providence that we shall continue so to do. You, my 
 dear Alfred, generously abandoned your profession to 
 which you were so partial, to come and protect us in the 
 wilderness, and we knew too well the value of your 
 services not to accept them, although we were fully aware 
 of the sacrifice which you made ; but we are no longer 
 in a wilderness, and no longer require your strong arm and 
 bold heart. "We have therefore decided that it is our duty 
 no longer to keep you from the profession to which you 
 belong, but, on the contrary, to recommend you now 
 to rejoin it and follow up your career, which we trust in 
 God may prove as prosperous as we are convinced it will 
 be honourable. Take our best thanks, my dear boy, for 
 your kindness to us, and now consider yourself at liberty 
 to return to England, and rejoin the service as soon as you 
 please. 
 
 " And now I must address you, my dear Mary ; you and 
 your sister accompanied us here, and since you have been 
 with us, have cheered us during our stay by your attentions 
 and unwearied cheerfulness under all the privations which we 
 at first had to encounter. You have engaged the affections 
 of an honourable and deserving man, but at the same time 
 have never shown the least disposition to leave us ; indeed, 
 we know what your determination has been, but your aunt 
 and I consider it our present duty to say, that much as we 
 shall regret to part with one so dear, you must no longer 
 sacrifice yourself for us, but make him happy who so well 
 deserves you. That you will remain here is of course out 
 of the question ; your husband's connections and fortune 
 require that he should return to England, and not bury 
 himself in the woods of Canada. You have therefore our 
 full permission, and I may say, it will be most pleasing to 
 us, if you no longer delay your union with Captain Sinclair 
 
The Settlers 
 
 3*3 
 
 and follow your husband ; whenever and wherever you 
 go, you will have our blessings and our prayers, and the 
 satisfaction of knowing that you have been to us as a duti- 
 ful daughter, and that we love you as dearly as it is 
 possible for parents to do. Take her, Captain Sinclair, 
 from my hands, and take with her our blessings and best 
 wishes for your happiness, which I do not doubt will be as 
 great as we can expect in this chequered world ; for a 
 dutiful daughter will always become a good wife." 
 
 Mary, who was sitting between Mrs Campbell and 
 Captain Sinclair, fell upon her aunt's neck and wept ; Mr 
 Campbell extended his hand to Captain Sinclair, who 
 expressed in return his warmest thanks and gratitude. 
 Alfred, who had said nothing more, went up to his mother 
 and kissed her. 
 
 " I wish you to go, Alfred," said his mother ; "I wish 
 you to rejoin a service to which you are a credit. Do not 
 believe otherwise, or that I shall grieve too much at your 
 departure." 
 
 " Go, my son," said Mr Campbell, shaking him by the 
 hand, " and let me see you a post-captain before I die." 
 
 Mrs Campbell now took Mary Percival into the next 
 room, that she might compose herself, and Captain Sinclair 
 ventured to follow. Every one appeared happy at this 
 announcement of Mr Campbell except Emma, who looked 
 unusually serious. Alfred, perceiving it, said to her, 
 " Emma, you are very grave at the idea of losing Mary, 
 and I do not wonder at it, but you will have one consola- 
 tion, — you will lose me too, and I shall no longer plague 
 you as you continually complain that I do." 
 
 " I never thought of that," replied Emma, hali angry ; 
 " well, you are a great plague, and the sooner you go — " 
 
 Emma did not, however, finish her speech, but left the 
 room, to join her sister. 
 
 Now that Mr Campbell had announced his wishes, the 
 subject of Mary's marriage and Alfred's return to the 
 service was, for a few days, the continual subject of dis- 
 cussion. It was decided that Mary should be married in a 
 
314 The Settlers 
 
 month, by the chaplain of the fort who had returned, and 
 that Captain Sinclair, with his wife and Alfred, should 
 leave the settlement at the end of September, so as to 
 arrive at Quebec in good time for sailing before the winter 
 should set in. It was now the last week in August, so that 
 there was not much time to pass away previous to their 
 departure. Captain Sinclair returned to the fort, to make 
 the Colonel acquainted with what had passed, and to take 
 the necessary steps for leave of absence, and his return 
 to England. This, from his interest with the Governor, 
 he was sure to obtain, and when in England, it would be 
 time sufficient to decide whether he should leave that 
 service or exchange into some regiment at home. As 
 every prospect of war or disturbance in Canada was now 
 over, he could take either step without any censure being 
 laid upon him. 
 
 A week afterwards, the bateaux arrived from Montreal, 
 and the Colonel and Captain Sinclair made their appear- 
 ance at the settlement, bringing with them the letters and 
 papers from England. 
 
 Having received the congratulations of the Colonel, Mr 
 and Mrs Campbell, with his permission, opened their 
 letters, for all the family were present, and all, as usual, 
 anxious to hear the news. The first letter Mr Campbell 
 opened, to the surprise of all, produced an immediate 
 change in his countenance. He read it a second time, and 
 laying it down on his knee, appeared to remain in a state 
 of complete abstraction. 
 
 " No bad news, I hope, Campbell," said his wife 
 anxiously, as all the rest looked upon him with astonish- 
 ment. 
 
 "No, my dear Emily, no bad news, but most unex- 
 pected news ; such as it has been my fortune in life to 
 receive once before this time. You remember, although 
 years have since passed, the letter that was brought us to 
 our little parlour----" 
 
 "Which put you in possession of Wexton Hall, 
 Campbell." 
 
The Settlers 315 
 
 " Yes, I did refer to that ; but I will not keep you all 
 in longer suspense. This is but a counterpart of the 
 former letter." 
 
 Mr Campbell then read as follows : — 
 
 "May 7, 18— 
 
 " Dear Sir, — It is with great pleasure that we have 
 again to communicate to you that you may return, as soon 
 as you please, and take possession of the Wexton Hall 
 property. 
 
 " You may remember that many months back Mr 
 Douglas Campbell received a fall from his horse when 
 hunting. No serious consequences were anticipated, but 
 it appears that his spine was injured, and after some 
 months' close confinement, he expired on the 9th of April. 
 As Mr Douglas Campbell has left no issue, and you are 
 the next in tail, you have now undisputed possession of 
 the property which you so honourably surrendered some 
 years since. 
 
 " I have taken upon myself to act as your agent since 
 Mr Campbell's decease. Mrs D. Campbell has a hand- 
 some settlement upon the property, which will of course 
 fall in upon her demise. Waiting your commands,— I 
 am, dear Sir, Yours truly, J. Harvey." 
 
 " Mr Campbell, I congratulate you with all my heart," 
 said the Colonel, rising up, and taking his hand. " You 
 have proved yourself deserving of such good fortune ; 
 Mrs Campbell, I need hardly add that my congratulations 
 extend to you." 
 
 Surprise at first rendered Mrs Campbell mute ; at last 
 she said— 
 
 "We are in the hands of him, and do but execute 
 his will. For your sake, my dear Campbell, for the 
 children's sake, perhaps, I ought to rejoice — we hardly 
 know. That I am happy here, now that my children have 
 been restored to me, I confess. I doubt whether that 
 happiness will be increased by the return to Wexton Hall ; 
 at all events, I shall leave this place with regret. We 
 have had too many revolutions of fortune, Campbell, since 
 
316 The Settlers 
 
 we have been united, not to have learnt by experience 
 that a peaceful, quiet, and contented home is more 
 necessary to our happiness than riches." 
 
 "I feel as you do, Emily," replied Mr Campbell, " but 
 we are growing old, and have been taught wisdom 
 practically, by the events of a chequered life. Our 
 children, I perceive, think otherwise — nor do I wonder 
 at it." 
 
 " I shan't go," said John ; " I shall only be sent to school ; 
 no master shall flog me — I'm a man." 
 
 " Nor me," cried Percival. 
 
 The Colonel and Mr and Mrs Campbell, as well as the 
 elder portion of the party, could not help smiling at the 
 exclamations of the two boys. They had both played the 
 part of men, and it was but too evident how unfitted they 
 would be for future scholastic discipline. 
 
 " You shall neither of you go to school," replied Mr 
 Campbell, "but still you must render yourselves fit for 
 your stations in life, by improving your minds, and attend- 
 ing to those who will instruct you." 
 
 It is hard to say whether much real joy was felt by any 
 of the party at the prospect of returning to England. It 
 is true that Mary Percival was delighted at the idea of not 
 being so far from her aunt and uncle, and that Emma was 
 better pleased to be in England, for reasons which she kept 
 to herself. But it was not the coming into the large pro- 
 perty which occasioned pleasure to any of them. However, 
 if there was not much pleasure derived from this re-acces- 
 sion to property, Mr and Mrs Campbell knew their duty 
 too well to hesitate, and every preparation was commenced 
 for their return along with Alfred and Captain Sinclair. 
 John, however, still continued obstinate in declaring that 
 he would not go, and Percival was very much of John's 
 opinion, although he did not speak so plainly. 
 
 When Mr and Mrs Campbell were alone, the former 
 said to his wife — 
 
 " I do not know what to do about John. He appears 
 so resolute in his determination not to go with us, that I 
 
The Settlers 
 
 3 l 7 
 
 fear he will run away into the woods at the time of our 
 departure. He is now continually with Malachi and 
 Martin, and appears to have severed himself from his 
 family." 
 
 "It is hard to decide, Campbell ; I have more than once 
 thought it would be better to leave him here. He is our 
 youngest son. Henry will of course inherit the estate, and 
 we shall have to provide for the others out of our savings. 
 Now this property, by the time that John is of age, will be 
 of no inconsiderable value, and by no means a bad fortune 
 for a younger son. He appears so wedded to the woods 
 and a life of nature, that I fear it would only be the cause 
 of continual regret and discontent if we did take him to 
 England ; and if so, what comfort or advantage should we 
 gain by his returning ? I hardly know what to advise." 
 
 " I have serious thoughts of leaving him here, under the 
 charge of Martin and Malachi," replied Mr Campbell. 
 " He would be happy ; by-and-bye he would be rich. 
 What could he obtain more in England ? But it must be 
 for you to decide, my dear Emily. I know a mother's 
 feelings, and respect them." 
 
 " I cannot decide at once, my dear husband. I will first 
 talk with John, and consult with Alfred and Henry." 
 
 The result of Mrs Campbell's communicating with her 
 sons, was a decision that John should remain in Canada, 
 under the charge of Martin and Malachi, who were to 
 superintend the farm, and watch over him. Martin was 
 to take charge of the farm. Malachi was to be John's 
 companion in the woods, and old Graves, who had their 
 mill under his care, engaged to correspond with Mr Camp- 
 bell, and let them know how things went on. When this 
 was settled, John walked at least two inches higher, and 
 promised to write to his mother himself. The Colonel, 
 when he heard the arrangement, pledged himself that as 
 long as he was in command of the fort, he would keep 
 a watchful eye, not only over John, but the whole of 
 the settlement, and communicate occasionally with Mr 
 Campbell. 
 
31 8 The Settlers 
 
 A month after the receipt of the letter, the whole family, 
 with the exception of John, embarked in two bateaux, and 
 arrived at Montreal, where they remained a day or two, 
 and then proceeded to Quebec. 
 
 At Quebec, their agent had already taken all the cabins 
 of one of the finest ships for their passage, and after a run 
 of six weeks, they once more found themselves at Liver- 
 pool, from which town they posted to Wexton Hall, Mrs 
 Douglas Campbell having retired to a property of her own 
 in Scotland. 
 
 We have now finished our tale, and have only to inform 
 our little readers what were the after lives of the Campbell 
 family. 
 
 Henry did not return to college, but remained with his 
 father and mother at the Hall, employing himself in super- 
 intending for his father the property to which he afterwards 
 succeeded. 
 
 Alfred was appointed to a ship commanded by Captain 
 Lumley. He soon rose in the service, was highly dis- 
 tinguished as a gallant clever officer, and four years after 
 his return to England was married to his cousin Emma — at 
 which the reader will not be surprised. 
 
 Mary Percival was married to Captain Sinclair, who sold 
 out, and retired upon half-pay, to live upon his estates in 
 Scotland. 
 
 Percival went to college, and turned out a very clever 
 lawyer. 
 
 John remained in Canada until he was twenty years old, 
 when he came home to see his father and mother. He had 
 grown to six feet four inches high, and was stout in pro- 
 portion. He was a very amusing fellow, and could talk 
 fast enough, but his chief conversation was upon hunting 
 and sporting. The farm had been well conducted; the 
 emigrants had adhered to the agreements, and were now 
 cultivating for themselves. Martin had three little papooses 
 (as the Indians call the children) by the Strawberry. 
 Malachi had grown too old to go out often into the woods, 
 and he sat by the fire in the winter, and basked in the sun 
 
The Settlers 319 
 
 at the door of the house during the summer. Oscar was 
 dead, but they had some fine puppies of his breed. Mr 
 Campbell gave John a deed, on his return, conveying to 
 him the Canadian property, and shortly afterwards John 
 picked up a little Canadian wife at Quebec, who made him 
 perfectly happy. 
 
 Mr and Mrs Campbell lived to a good old age, respected 
 as long as they lived, and lamented when they died. They 
 had known prosperity and adversity, and in each state of 
 life had acquitted themselves with exemplary propriety, 
 not having been elated by the one, or depressed by the 
 other. They knew that this world was a world of trial, 
 and but a preparation for another ; they, therefore, did 
 their duty in that state of life to which it pleased God to 
 call them — proving in all their actions, that they remembered 
 their duty to their God, and their duty to their neighbour ; 
 living and dying (as I hope all my young readers will) 
 sincere and good Christians. 
 
 THE END. 
 
PRINTED BY 
 
 TURNBULL AND SPEARS, 
 
 EDINBURGH. 
 
o